diff options
Diffstat (limited to 'old/54974-h/54974-h.htm')
| -rw-r--r-- | old/54974-h/54974-h.htm | 10916 |
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 10916 deletions
diff --git a/old/54974-h/54974-h.htm b/old/54974-h/54974-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index 9d40399..0000000 --- a/old/54974-h/54974-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,10916 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.1//EN" - "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml11/DTD/xhtml11.dtd"> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en"> - <head> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=utf-8" /> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Style-Type" content="text/css" /> - <title> - Tour of the American Lakes, and Among the Indians of the North-West Territory, in 1830: Disclosing the Character and Prospects of the Indian Race., by Calvin Colton..--a Project Gutenberg eBook - </title> - <style type="text/css"> - -a { - text-decoration: none} - -small { - font-style: normal; - font-size: small} - -body { - padding: 4px; - margin: auto 10%} - -p { - text-align: justify} - -.small { - font-size: small} - -.medium { - font-size: medium} - -.large { - font-size: large} - -.x-large { - font-size: x-large} - -.xx-large { - font-size: xx-large} - -h1, h2 { - page-break-before: always} - -h1, h2, h3 { - text-align: center; /* all headings centered */ - font-weight: normal; - clear: both; - margin: 2em auto 1em auto} - -.author { - display: block; - text-align: right; - margin: auto 10px} - -.hang { - text-indent: -2em; - padding-left: 2em} - -hr { - width: 33%; - margin-top: 2em; - margin-bottom: 2em; - margin-left: auto; - margin-right: auto; - clear: both;} - -hr.tb { - width: 45%; margin: 2em 27.5%; clear: both} - -/* Tables */ - -.table { - display: table; - margin: auto} - -table { - margin: 2em auto} - -th { - padding: 5px} - -td { - vertical-align: top; - text-indent: -1em; - padding-left: 1em} - -.tdr { - vertical-align: bottom; - text-align: right} - -/* End Tables */ - -.copy { - font-size: small; - text-align: center} - -.smcap { - font-style: normal; - font-variant: small-caps} - -.caption { - text-align: center} - -/* Images */ -img { - border: none; - max-width: 100%} - -.figcenter { - clear: both; - display: table; - margin: 2em auto; - text-align: center} - -/* Footnotes */ -.footnotes { - margin: 2em auto; - border: 1px solid #000000} - -.fnanchor { - vertical-align: super; - font-style: normal; - font-weight: normal; - font-size: x-small; - line-height: .1em; - text-decoration: none; - white-space: nowrap /* keeps footnote on same line as referenced text */} - -.footnote p:first-child { - text-indent: -2.5em} - -.footnote p { - margin: 1em; - padding-left: 2.5em} - -.label { - width: 2em; - display: inline-block; - text-align: right; - text-decoration: none} - -.pagenum { /* uncomment the next line for invisible page numbers */ - /* visibility: hidden; */ - color: #004200; - position: absolute; - right: 5px; - font-style: normal; - font-weight: normal; - font-size: small; - text-align: right; -} /* page numbers */ - -/* Transcriber's notes */ -.transnote { - font-size: small; - color: black; - background-color: #E6E6FA; - margin: 2em auto; - padding: 1em; - border: 1px solid #000000} - -/* Poetry */ - -.poetry { - margin: auto; - text-align: center} - -.poem { - margin: auto; - display: inline-block; - text-align: left} - -.poem .stanza { - margin: 1em 0em 1em 0em} - .poem span.i0 {display: block; margin-left: 0em; padding-left: 3em; text-indent: -3em;} - .poem span.i10 {display: block; margin-left: 5em; padding-left: 3em; text-indent: -3em;} - - </style> - </head> -<body> - - -<pre> - -The Project Gutenberg EBook of Tour of the American Lakes, and Among the -Indians of the North-West Territory, in 1, by Calvin Colton - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: Tour of the American Lakes, and Among the Indians of the North-West Territory, in 1830, Volume 1 (of 2) - Disclosing the Character and Prospects of the Indian Race - -Author: Calvin Colton - -Release Date: June 24, 2017 [EBook #54974] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK TOUR OF THE AMERICAN LAKES *** - - - - -Produced by Larry B. Harrison, Wayne Hammond and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This -file was produced from images generously made available -by The Internet Archive) - - - - - - -</pre> - - -<div class="figcenter"> -<img src="images/cover.jpg" alt="" /> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_i">i</span></p> - -<h1> -TOUR<br /> - -<small>OF</small><br /> - -THE AMERICAN LAKES,<br /> - -<small>AND AMONG</small><br /> - -THE INDIANS<br /> - -<small>OF THE</small><br /> - -<span class="large">NORTH-WEST TERRITORY,</span><br /> - -<span class="medium">IN 1830:</span><br /> - -<span class="small table">DISCLOSING THE CHARACTER AND PROSPECTS OF THE<br /> -INDIAN RACE.</span><br /> - -<span class="x-large">BY C. COLTON.</span><br /> -<br /> -<span class="table x-large">IN TWO VOLUMES.<br /> -VOL. I.</span><br /> - -<span class="table"><span class="large">LONDON:</span><br /> -<span class="medium">FREDERICK WESTLEY AND A. H. DAVIS,</span><br /> - -<small>MDCCCXXXIII.</small></span> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_ii">ii</span></h1> - -<p class="caption"> -LONDON<br /> -<img class="figcenter" src="images/hr.jpg" alt="" /> -R. CLAY, PRINTER, BREAD-STREET-HILL.<br /> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_iii">iii</span></p> - -<h2 id="CONTENTS_OF_VOL_I">CONTENTS OF VOL. I.</h2> - -<table id="toc"> - <tr> - <td /> - <td class="small tdr">Page</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><a href="#ADVERTISEMENT"><span class="smcap">Advertisement</span></a></td> - <td class="tdr">ix</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><a href="#INTRODUCTION"><span class="smcap">Introduction</span></a></td> - <td class="tdr">xi</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <th colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_I">CHAP. I.</a></th> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>The Falls of Niagara</td> - <td class="tdr">1</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <th colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_II">CHAP. II.</a></th> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>Niagara Whirlpool</td> - <td class="tdr">12</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <th colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_III">CHAP. III.</a></th> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>Geographical description of the Great Lakes of North America</td> - <td class="tdr">21</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <th colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_IV">CHAP. IV.</a></th> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>The Author’s motives for undertaking the <i>Tour</i>; character of wild Indians</td> - <td class="tdr">28</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <th colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_V">CHAP. V.</a></th> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>Romantic expectations; impressions of nursery tales respecting Indians; the savage proper; embarkation from Buffalo; beauties of Lake Erie; arrival at Detroit</td> - <td class="tdr">33<span class="pagenum" id="Page_iv">iv</span></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <th colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_VI">CHAP. VI.</a></th> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>History of Detroit:—early trading posts; Pontiac’s conspiracy; Detroit saved; Pontiac’s death; description and beauties of the Territory of Michigan</td> - <td class="tdr">40</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <th colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_VII">CHAP. VII.</a></th> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>Remarkable instance of capital crime</td> - <td class="tdr">48</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <th colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_VIII">CHAP. VIII.</a></th> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>Embarkation from Detroit; Captain Symmes’s theory - of the earth; sail over Lake St. Clair; interest of - the scene; delta of the River St. Clair; relics of - French population; a picture of French and Indians</td> - <td class="tdr">54</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <th colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_IX">CHAP. IX.</a></th> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>River St. Clair; visit to Fort Gratiot; memoranda of - Lake Huron:—wild and picturesque scenery of its - northern regions; meeting with a canoe, manned by - eight Indians with the paddle; their dexterity and - the celerity of their movement; an Indian encampment; - their lodges; the Indian paddle quicker than - steam; the Indian’s love of money and whiskey; - an Indian salute; and several interesting incidents - of the passage among the islands of the north - margin of Huron</td> - <td class="tdr">63</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <th colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_I">CHAP. X.</a></th> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>Arrival at the <i>Saut de St. Marie</i>; origin of this name; - the Falls; an interesting young lady, whose mother - was an Indian and her father a Scotchman; peculiar - and moral power of Indian languages</td> - <td class="tdr">80</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <th colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XI">CHAP. XI.</a></th> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>Voyage from the Saut de St. Marie to Green Bay; - the thirty-two thousand islands; the scenery they - <span class="pagenum" id="Page_v">v</span> - create; description of Michillimackinack; the sugar-loaf - and arched rock; arrival at Green Bay in the - North-West Territory</td> - <td class="tdr">88</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <th colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XII">CHAP. XII.</a></th> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>Political relations of the American Indian tribes; their - rights ostensibly, but not really respected; the pre-emption - right and its operation; the original claims - of Europeans a precedent; late juridical decision - of the American Supreme Court; Great Britain - and the United States both responsible in the treatment - and for the fate of the Indians</td> - <td class="tdr">96</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <th colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIII">CHAP. XIII.</a></th> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>Vindication of the American Indians from the charge - of being Savages; their domestic affections kind and - amiable; their savage passions artificial, kindled by - the war-dance, and only for war; the Indian in war - is frantic, and never the aggressor, without a sense - of injury; Indian character essentially modified by - contact with the European race</td> - <td class="tdr">109</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <th colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIV">CHAP. XIV.</a></th> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>Gradual extinction of the Eastern tribes; the New - York tribes advised to remove to the North-West - Territory; concurrence of the General Government - in the plan; parts of the Indians agree to it; the - nature of the understanding; their purchase of land - and removal; their expectations; their disappointment; - supposed scheme for breaking up this new - arrangement, and the result of it; the reasons for - this narrative; extracts from the Rev. Dr. Morse’s - Report to Congress, evincing the views then entertained - in regard to this removal of the New York - Indians</td> - <td class="tdr">122</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <th colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XV">CHAP. XV.</a></th> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>The design of the Commission of 1830 to Green Bay; - ignorance of Government of the state of the case; - <span class="pagenum" id="Page_vi">vi</span> - history of the title in dispute and the measures - employed to invalidate it</td> - <td class="tdr">144</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <th colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVI">CHAP. XVI.</a></th> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>Burning and massacre of Deerfield in Massachusetts; - the infant daughter of the Rev. Mr. Williams - snatched from the cradle, and carried into captivity; - is retained, and marries an Indian Chief; her descendants; - the Rev. Eleazer Williams, formerly of - the St. Regis, now of the Oneida tribe, one of - them; was brought to New England in childhood, - and there educated; Mr. Williams and the Author - school-fellows; Mr. Williams engaged in the American - army during the late war; afterwards ordained - to the Christian ministry by Bishop Hobart, and - established among the Oneidas, near Utica</td> - <td class="tdr">154</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <th colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVII">CHAP. XVII.</a></th> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>The Rev. Mr. Williams takes the lead in the removal - of the New York Indians to Green Bay; after a - long separation, the Author meets him there in - 1830; the importance of his public duties in that - infant settlement of his people; ascent of Fox - River; deceitfulness of the Indian canoe; incidents; - arrival at Mr. Williams’s house; Mr. Williams’s developement - of his plans; his disappointment</td> - <td class="tdr">167</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <th colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVIII">CHAP. XVIII.</a></th> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>An account of the Stockbridge tribe, and their settlement - on Fox River; the Rev. John Sergeant, the first - Christian Missionary to the tribe, from England; the - Oxford Bible (1717) presented by the Rev. Dr. - Francis Ayscouth, in 1745; the improvement of - these Indians in civilization and the Christian religion; - a Sabbath among them; their exemplary - religious order; their attachment to their religious - teachers; Sunday school; their church music and - psalmody; the parish beadle; their dress and manners; - an impromptu-Indian speech; Indian politeness; - reflections</td> - <td class="tdr">185<span class="pagenum" id="Page_vii">vii</span></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <th colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIX">CHAP. XIX.</a></th> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>The Oneida settlement at Duck Creek, under the care - of the Rev. Mr. Williams; its flourishing condition; - discouraging prospects of these tribes, and the disturbance - of their relations with the ancient and - wilder tribes of the territory</td> - <td class="tdr">203</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <th colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XX">CHAP. XX.</a></th> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>The manner in which the Commission from Government - summoned the Council; instructions imposed - on the Commission, and difficulties created by them; - assembling of the Indians, and the setting up of - their encampments; modes of dress; a city of - Indian lodges; demoralizing influence of these - public councils; drunkenness; the ruin of a young - Indian female</td> - <td class="tdr">212</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <th colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXI">CHAP. XXI.</a></th> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>Organization and opening of the Council; the Council-house; - singular formalities; smoking of the pipe; - grotesque appearance of the assemblage; the New - York Indians compared with the wild tribes;<a id="FNanchor_1" href="#Footnote_1" class="fnanchor">1</a> the - different tribes represented in Council; modes of - interpretation; the chastened oratory of the New - York Indians; John Metoxen (a Stockbridge - chief); his last Speech in Council; Indian shrewdness; - oratory of the wild Indians, itself wild, but - often powerful; piety of the Indians</td> - <td class="tdr">226</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <th colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXII">CHAP. XXII.</a></th> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>Charge of Indian affairs in the War Department; the - course pursued by the New York Indians at the - Council, in the vindication of their rights; the - object of the Commission defeated</td> - <td class="tdr">245<span class="pagenum" id="Page_viii">viii</span></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <th colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXIII">CHAP. XXIII.</a></th> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>Specimens of Indian speeches</td> - <td class="tdr">252</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <th colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXIV">CHAP. XXIV.</a></th> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>Freemasonry among the Indians; Medicine-dance; - the faith of the Indians in its miraculous efficacy; - the manner of it; it often kills the patient; the war-dance; - account of one witnessed by the Author; - the preparations; the instruments of music for the - occasion; the horrible manner in which they dress - and paint themselves; the exciting influence of the - exercises; description of them; the motives acting - upon the mind, and working the passions into - frenzy; the war-whoop; its shrill voice, and piercing, - startling effect; an unexpected and alarming - incident;—a second war-dance among the Osages, - west of the Mississippi</td> - <td class="tdr">271</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <th colspan="2"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXV">CHAP. XXV.</a></th> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>Specimens of Indian speeches of former times, with - anecdotes:—the vision of an Indian chief, narrated - by himself; speech of an Indian captain to his - warriors; murder of the family of Logan, and his - speech to Lord Dunmore; the Indian chief’s answer - to General Knox’s inquiry—“What is the - matter, brother? You look sorry;” speech of <i>Cornplanter</i> - to General <i>Washington</i>; of a Pawnee chief - to President <i>Monroe</i>; anecdote of a Pawnee Brave</td> - <td class="tdr">301</td> - </tr></table> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_ix">ix</span></p> - -<h2 id="ADVERTISEMENT">ADVERTISEMENT.</h2> - -<p><img class="figcenter" src="images/hr.jpg" alt="" /></p> - -<p><i>Prefaces and Introductions are commonly -esteemed the</i> last <i>words of the Author, put in the</i> -first <i>place, as his right rather than the reader’s -privilege, to vex and impede the inclination to -get at the main design; and for this reason are -very often passed over. But the Author begs -leave to say—that in this instance, the Introduction -is the</i> Key.</p> - -<p><i>It will be found, that the</i> minor <i>part of the -Title indicates the</i> major <i>of the subject in respect -to importance, though not perhaps in matter for -amusement</i>. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_x">x</span> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_xi">xi</span></p> - -<h2 id="INTRODUCTION">INTRODUCTION.</h2> - -<p><img class="figcenter" src="images/hr.jpg" alt="" /></p> - -<p>Why should this book be written? To give -information. But was it proper to come through -such hands, and to be communicated in such -circumstances?</p> - -<p>As to the first of these questions, the Author -happened to have in his possession a portfolio -of incidents and observations, recorded by his -own hand, during a tour through the wild and -romantic regions of the American Lakes, and a -visit among several tribes of Indians in the -North-West Territory, in 1830. It happened -also, that this visit in the North-West gave him -an opportunity of being present at a great and -eventful Council, composed of representatives of -the chiefs of several Indian nations and a Commission -from the Government of the United -States, the developements of which were somewhat -extraordinary and extremely interesting. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_xii">xii</span> -The second <small>ACT</small> of this Council and its concluding -scenes, viewed dramatically, were opened at the -city of Washington, in the following winter; of -which also the Author was a spectator, and in -which were exhibited the entire scope of Indian -affairs in America, displaying very conspicuously -and impressively their more recent enactments. -The interest of these events chained the Author’s -attention, excited his sympathies for the ancient -race of American Aborigines, and induced him -to avail himself of all possible means of becoming -acquainted with the history of their wrongs. His -opportunities were abundant. He had never -meditated, however, any public use of the observations -he had made and of the information -he had been able to collect, until a year after -his arrival in England; when it was suggested -to him, in conversation with some friends, that -the materials in his possession were in many -respects novel and interesting; and some motives -were presented for embodying them in a form to -be submitted to the public eye.</p> - -<p>But the difficult question was:—What the -form should be? The maxim of Byron: “Truth -is strange, stranger than fiction”—was perhaps -never more applicable, than to the principal subject -of these pages. The history of the American -Indians is the <i>Romance of Fact</i>. It needs not -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_xiii">xiii</span> -a single dash of the pencil—not a single ingredient -of the sentimentality of poetry, to give it -life and power over the feelings. The naked -truth has in it more of poetry and a more energetic -challenge on the affections, than any possible -embellishment, or fictitious garniture, that -could be thrown around it—more than any creations -of fancy, with which it could be charged. -Show that race, as they <i>are</i> and <i>have</i> been, and -none of human kind can fail to be interested in -them.</p> - -<p>But there were many reasons, notwithstanding, -why, if the Author consented to make any public -use of the facts in his possession, he should embody -them under a mixed garb of romance and -history. And he actually proceeded so far, as to -execute one volume under this plan. But after -submitting it to other minds, a grave discussion -arose, and it was earnestly insisted:—that it -should be <i>properly fiction</i>, or <i>sober history</i>;—and -it was agreed, that the facts were abundantly -sufficient to demand the last, and that no fictitious -dress could equal the interest of the exact truth.</p> - -<p>Having resolved upon the historical course -exclusively, the delicate situation of the Author, -as an American, came next to be considered. It -was impossible for him to do justice to this subject, -as it stood before his mind and rested upon -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_xiv">xiv</span> -his own feelings, without entering somewhat -largely into the discussion of the recent policy -of his own Government towards the Indians. To -suppress the detail, would dilute the whole into -insipidity; to give it, would necessarily involve -more or less of disclosure.</p> - -<p>The principal considerations, which settled the -Author’s purpose, in regard to the course he has -pursued, are here submitted:—</p> - -<p>1. The fate of the American Indians, whether -they shall exist or be annihilated, has come to a -crisis.</p> - -<p>2. Their rights are properly the cause of humanity, -and though well defined in the conscience -of <i>the world</i>, are yet undefined and unsettled in -the <i>fact</i> and operation of their social and political -relations; and these rights can only be fixed -by a thorough public discussion before the world, -which will claim to be arbiter in the case, and -which alone, as a community of nations, is likely -to be a fair court of appeal. The question of -their rights is so prominent and interesting, that -the world <i>will</i> sit in judgment upon it; and the -sooner their opinion is formed and expressed, -the better. That judgment can hardly be wrong; -and it must also be respected and influential, if it -comes in season. Indeed, the very anticipation -of it, may possibly answer all the purpose. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_xv">xv</span></p> - -<p>3. The challenge of the attention of the British -community to this subject is especially proper, as -they are involved in the same responsibility with -the United States, by having an equal number of -Indians, more or less, upon their hands, in their -North American colonies; over whom their Colonial -Governments are compelled to legislate, -and whose existence and future amelioration depend -upon the treatment they shall receive from -those authorities. The Indians of the Canadas -have no formal guarantee of their distinct rights, -which they can assert against being removed at -the pleasure of the Colonial Governments; and -whenever the white population crowds upon -them, they are subject to the same train of injuries, -which have been suffered in the adjoining -States. The Author ventures upon this statement -rather on the presumption afforded by the -actual course of events, than by his knowledge, -that formal stipulations, defining a different treatment, -are actually wanting. If such stipulations -exist, the course pursued is doubly aggravating, -and no better, so far as can be seen, than in the -United States, except that the actual progress of -events has not attained so complete a developement. -The Author has endeavoured to show, -that the salvation of the Indians, as a race, depends -jointly upon Great Britain and the United -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_xvi">xvi</span> -States; and inasmuch as the crisis of their destiny -has evidently arrived, it is deemed proper -and obligatory, that their case, with the history -and nature of their wrongs, should be laid without -disguise before the two communities—unless -their doom must be considered as unavoidably -forestalled, and themselves abandoned to annihilation.</p> - -<p>While the sympathies of the British nation -are being roused—nay, are actually alive and -thoroughly challenged in behalf of the <i>black</i> -slave, it is perhaps the fittest moment to incorporate -with the same feelings the congenial sentiments -of compassion for the <i>red</i> man of America, -whose unfortunate destiny hitherto has actually -been controlled as much by British influence in -former ages, as that of the African slave. If -Great Britain is responsible for the redemption -of 800,000 degraded and enslaved blacks, she is -also responsible for a kind treatment and for the -social and political elevation of perhaps half that -number of a people, whose condition, though -nominally more independent, is scarcely less -unfortunate; and whose misfortunes have been -induced by the encroachments and political measures -of their white neighbours. If the slaves -of the British colonies have dwindled in numbers, -and the increase of nature been stifled in -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_xvii">xvii</span> -the womb, by direct and positive oppression, -the American Indians have also dwindled most -fearfully by influences, more indirect perhaps, -but scarcely less cruel and involving no less of -responsibility; and a responsibility, which attaches -alike and equally to the Government of Great -Britain, as to that of America. As the original -sin of African slavery in the west confessedly -fastens on the British crown, so the original -institution of Indian relations to civilized society -in North America was organized and fashioned -by the same authority. And as for this reason, -it was not unbefitting, that the British crown -should be first in the work of redeeming the -slave, the door is equally open for British virtue -to lend its sympathies and display its energies -in behalf of the American Aborigines. It is -time at least that an expression of public sentiment -should be given on this great question of -philanthropy. If it is true, that <i>now</i> is the time -to redeem the slave; it is no less true, that -<i>now</i> is the time to save the American Indian. -And inasmuch, as the British public have a duty -incumbent upon them in this matter, in common -with the Americans, it has been thought pertinent -by the Author to lay this subject before them; -although from the necessity of his task, his -strictures on the unjust treatment of the Indians -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_xviii">xviii</span> -have been principally confined to the Government -of his own country.</p> - -<p>4. Inasmuch as the recent measures of the -American Government, in relation to the Indians, -are before the world, and must necessarily make -their impression, the Author has considered that -a substantial history of the case in its principal -details, and an exposure of the great moral -causes, which have induced this state of things, -would rather be a relief, than a cloud over the -reputation of his country in this particular. -Nothing could possibly be more unfavourable, -than the impression of the <small>GRAND FACT</small> <i>unexplained</i>; -and that could never be repressed, or -in any way concealed. The reader, who shall -be sufficiently interested to go over these pages, -will find here and there the historical and moral -<i>rationale</i> of this great question and its results; -by which it will appear, that the <i>denouement</i> -stands related to influences, most of them remote -and controlling, which do not at all affect -the character of the institutions of the country, -and which no more determine the disposition of -the people.</p> - -<p>A sentiment is indeed expressed in a document -of the Appendix from the Governor of -Georgia, that the recent election of the officers -of the General Government has not only approved -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_xix">xix</span> -the policy of removing the Indians, but sanctioned -the course of Georgia towards the Cherokees. -That justification, however, is to be -regarded merely as <i>convenient</i> in the circumstances, -and not as containing valid reasons. It -might be and no doubt is true, that in the recent -election, the dominant party of the Union were -blinded by their leaders on the <i>Indian question</i>; -but it is not true, that the sober voice of the -nation, enlightened by the facts and merits of -the case, has ever been expressed. There has -neither been opportunity for them to be informed, -nor time for them to act, upon it. The result of -the election was owing entirely to other and -great questions. If the Indian question were -the only one to influence the public mind in a -general election, and the people could have -opportunity to be fairly and fully enlightened, -the Author does not believe that one voice in -ten thousand would sustain the more violent -measures, which have recently been pursued, -and which he in conscience has been obliged to -disapprove.</p> - -<p>The Author has considered it suitable and -due to the cause of truth, that the world should -understand, that the American people, <i>as a -body</i>, would never sanction this course of treatment -of the Indians, which is here assumed as -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_xx">xx</span> -injurious; that, being taken by surprise, it was -impossible for a whole people, embarrassed by -other and all-absorbing questions, to apply an -immediate remedy; that so far as they have been -informed, they have already expressed their -strongest sympathy; that nothing could remonstrate -more loudly, or speak more eloquently, -than the demonstrations of public feeling, already -made; that the people have been compelled to -wait for a decision of the Supreme Judiciary of -the nation, and for the operation of that decision; -and that the general election was controlled by -other questions, before the people could possibly -be enlightened on this. And now that that -decision has been obtained, it is producing -its proper influence, as the standard of public -opinion.</p> - -<p>While the Author has wished and tried to -declare himself prudently, he has deemed it -proper to do it decidedly. The injuries done to -the Indians he has considered of a nature not -to be parleyed with, and for which no apology -can be made. He has considered, that a frank -exposure and a full confession of the wrong -would be more honourable to his country, than -any attempts at concealment; that the wound -inflicted on the nation’s reputation cannot be -aggravated by such a course; that the proofs of -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_xxi">xxi</span> -the susceptibilities of the people to sympathize -in these wrongs and to repair them, so far as -possible, are shewn partly in their readiness to -confess them; that the public opinion of the -world, seasonably expressed, or anticipated, must -necessarily be no unimportant ingredient in the -measure of redeeming influences; and that the -best friends of the nation and of the Indians -ought not to be identified with the <i>few</i>, who -have happened, in the course of events, to obtain -a controlling influence, though it is believed -transiently, over the whole affair. The decision -of the Supreme Court may fairly be taken, as an -expression of the <i>will</i> of the people, when it can -be legitimately developed. For these and such -reasons the Author has considered it proper to -exhibit enough of detail to lay open the general -subject historically, and to express his own -opinion without reserve.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>The Author thinks it due to himself to observe, -that he has never been connected, nor in any -way personally interested, in either of the great -political parties of his country; nor is he conscious -of being influenced by party feeling in -the production of this work. He sympathizes -generally with the principles, on which his own -Government is administered, and cherishes a -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_xxii">xxii</span> -respect for the men at its head. But on the -<i>Indian question</i> he is conscientiously and <i>toto -cœlo</i> at variance with their views. And it is -because he loves the institutions of his country -and wishes to see the national constitution and -public treaties preserved inviolate; and because, -from personal observation and knowledge, he -has been obliged to feel a deep sympathy for -the Indians, in view of what he esteems encroachment -on their rights—that he has undertaken -the task embodied in these pages, and -endeavoured to separate between Indian wrongs -and the legitimate operation of the Government. -And so long as he finds himself in company -with the Supreme Court of the nation, he will at -least feel himself well sustained.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>It is not improbable, that the reader may feel, -that too much of the second volume is occupied -in discussion, and in the refutation of certain -doctrines and statements there encountered from -the North American Review. The Author, wishing -to avoid personality as much as possible, has -omitted to bring out the authority of that article. -It may be proper, however, here to mention, that -it originated from a high source in the Government—a -source now at the head of Indian -affairs—and may fairly be taken as the creed of -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_xxiii">xxiii</span> -principles, by which those affairs are at present -governed. This fact may perhaps be a sufficient -apology for giving the argument so extended a -consideration. And while the Author has felt -obliged to treat some of the doctrines there advanced -with severity, he most cheerfully expresses -his high consideration for the personal character -of his adversary, and for his public official career, -in all that does not respect the use and application -of the principles here contested. In that -matter the Author must stand at variance, from -a full conviction, not only of the Indian’s susceptibility -of being raised, in intellectual, moral, and -civil improvements, to command an equal respect -with any other race of men—but also from a no -less decided conviction of the Indian’s unqualified -and just demand to be admitted to an equality of -social and political rights;—and more especially, -that the Indian should realize the full benefit of -all the public engagements, that have been made -in his favour and for the attainment of these -objects.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>As one of the moral causes, which have -operated in the United States to the detriment -of Indian rights, the Author has felt obliged, -from his own convictions, to specify the paramount -influence of slavery. It is well known, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_xxiv">xxiv</span> -that ancient impulses of a vicious tendency, in -the constitution of human society, will often -continue to operate disastrously, even after they -have been checked by the incipient stages of -reformation. Such is emphatically the case with -slavery. It is undoubtedly true, that the American -Colonization Society has begun to shed a -most benign influence on the slavery of that -country. It has forced into public and universal -discussion a question, which the National Legislature, -by the constitution of the Government, -could never touch—inasmuch as every several -State is left by that instrument, as sovereign and -independent, in regard to all State prerogatives, -not surrendered in the Federal compact, as any -foreign nations are in relation to each other. -But the Colonization Society has commenced a -career of extended and rapidly increasing influence, -which has already affected essentially -and radically the moral elements of society in -the Southern and Slave States, in relation to -slavery. And notwithstanding, that the influence -of ancient impulses of this vicious character has -doubtless operated to the violation of Indian -rights—it is no less true, that a slavery reformation -has already commenced and extensively infused -its leaven throughout the mass of the -Slave States, by the instrumentality of the above-named -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_xxv">xxv</span> -institution. While, therefore, the one -agency is stated, as the result of remote influences, -for the time being uncontrolled in this, -as well as in other directions, it is not to be -considered as impossible with the contemporaneous -existence and increasing influence of the -other. The former may have and doubtless has -produced the effect ascribed to it, while the latter -is gaining an ascendency, which at a later period -would entirely have prevented this deplorable -issue.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>The Author has been aware, that these -volumes will afford some additional elements -for those strictures and censures on the American -Republic, which have been so liberally and -customarily rendered by a portion of the British -press. And while much has often been made -of little and much out of nothing, these, it must -be confessed, are not altogether unsubstantial -materials for the gratification of such feelings. -While the Author has undertaken in another -place, as may possibly be known to some extent, -to rebuke a disposition to find fault where there -was no reason for it, he will perhaps have proved -in this instance, that he would not cover a real -sin even in his own house, when the rights of -communities and the cause of humanity demand -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_xxvi">xxvi</span> -a developement. Those whom these disclosures -may gratify, are freely offered all which they -afford; while the discriminating and the fair -will doubtless view and present the case, as it is, -if they shall be disposed to notice it at all:—they -will not tax the institutions of the country, -nor the disposition of the people, as a body, with -the iniquity—while it may still be fairly maintained, -that the nation is responsible and bound -before the world and heaven to make atonement.</p> - -<p>It does not well become one nation to be -accusing another of oppressions and violence, -merely for the sake of elevating itself by comparison, -when both, in the present imperfect -state and imperfect operation of their institutions, -have their faults of this description. Better, -that the common cause of freedom and humanity -should be made a common interest among the -advocates of right throughout the world, that -any case of the violation of right might be widely -and freely exposed, and universally reprobated. -Certainly, in the matter constituting a prominent -subject of these pages, Great Britain and America -are too deeply involved to furnish a warrant for -crimination on either side.</p> - -<p>The community of nations is rapidly assuming -a character like a community of individuals; and -for the same reasons, that the latter have a -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_xxvii">xxvii</span> -common right in determining the social relations -and defining the modes of intercourse, the former -should openly and freely discuss and socially -determine <i>their</i> relations. As every member of -a community of individuals may rightfully have a -voice in all the regulations enacted for the common -good—so every member of the community -of nations is interested in the code of international -law, and may fairly claim its right in the -discussion and settlement of fundamental principles;—and -since, when any member of the -minor community is injured, it is a proper subject -of public alarm and investigation, so when the -rights of any nation, or tribe, are violated, it -makes a legitimate ground for a common adjudication, -at least for the interchange and expression -of opinion, and the employment of influence. -We have high authority for the saying: “When -one member suffers, all the members suffer with -it;” they ought certainly to sympathize.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>It will be observed, that the scene of the -first volume is laid on the American Lakes and -in the North-West Territory. The latter is a -civil division of the American jurisdiction, lying -on the upper waters of the Mississippi river and -the shores of Lakes Superior and Michigan, and -not on the Pacific Ocean, as is sometimes, and -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_xxviii">xxviii</span> -in foreign parts perhaps more commonly, understood -by this name.</p> - -<p>The Author feels obliged to say, that, not -having anticipated the execution of this task, -before he came to England, he has found himself -wanting in many important documents, which -would have been a material improvement of the -work, and rendered it far more complete. The -Indian speeches delivered at the council of -Green Bay, once in his possession and taken -down by his own hand, were left behind. To -supply this defect, he has taken the liberty of -constructing a few specimens, as nearly after -the manner of the Indians, as his impressions -and recollections would enable him to do. -And while it is due to historical verity to -make this acknowledgment, the Author may -perhaps be permitted to say, without a breach -of modesty, that having once made a copy -of all those transactions at the time and as they -occurred, together with the speeches that were -delivered by the Indians, and having been long -in habits of intimate intercourse with them, in -public and private, he ought to be qualified to -do them something like justice in such a trifling -attempt. He may also add, that having on -various occasions complied with the requests of -the Indians to assist them in their communications -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_xxix">xxix</span> -with the official agents of Government, he -necessarily became acquainted with their peculiarities -of thought, and feeling, and modes of -speech. One of their chiefs paid the Author the -following compliment to the point in question, -at the city of Washington, on the occasion of -soliciting him to draw up an address to the -Senate of the United States in their behalf: -“You talk our talk better than we can talk it -for ourselves.” This, however, merely to shew, -that the author has had some custom in speaking -for them. The examples given in the chapter -above alluded to, are offered, as <i>things like</i> what -they stand for; and the Author is confident, that -the <i>likeness</i> would be acknowledged even by the -Indians themselves. At the same time, that they -support the Indian <i>argument</i>, (the one ascribed -to the Winnebago-Chief only excepted, which is a -pure invention to exemplify the wild incoherency, -which sometimes characterizes savage oratory,) -they are also intended as specimens of that -simplicity of thought and reasoning, which the -Indians are accustomed to demonstrate. The -civilized Indians of the New York tribes at -Green Bay reason quite as well, as the Author -has represented.</p> - -<p>The other specimens of Indian speeches, -the Author is not responsible for. They are -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_xxx">xxx</span> -extracts from authorities, to which they are -ascribed.</p> - -<p>As the Rev. Mr. Williams, of the Oneida tribe, -occupies a conspicuous place in this work, the -Author begs leave to say, that some very trivial -errors may possibly occur in the notices taken of -him,—but not material. The conversations and -remarks ascribed to Mr. Williams, and in one -place an extended part of a colloquy with the -Author, in which he appears as the principal -speaker, are a compressed and comprehensive -statement of the substance of numerous communications, -reduced principally from recollection. -The Author would not, therefore, make Mr. -Williams responsible for every expression, that -may be found in these conversations, as coming -from him. All the Author can pretend is, that -he has endeavoured faithfully to transcribe the -copy afforded by his memory, in the selections -made. The exact original forms of communication -could not of course be expected.</p> - -<p>It is possible also, that some other of the -historical and narrative portions of the first -volume may not have made exactly the same -impressions on the minds of other witnesses, as -are recorded by the Author. He does not -think, however, that these differences could be -numerous, or in any degree important. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_xxxi">xxxi</span></p> - -<p>It will doubtless seem remarkable, that Indian -wrongs in America could have proceeded so far -without more public remonstrance and without -the application of a remedy. But it may easily -be seen, that a civilized and powerful government, -having come in contact and formed permanent -relations with barbarous, or semi-barbarous, -and consequently inferior, and in some respects, -dependent tribes, may have practised, or suffered -to be practised, long continued and petty oppressions, -necessarily vexatious and destructive to -the subjects, before they have come to the notice -of the world, so as to shock essentially the moral -sense of mankind. Where have such relations -existed without these results? Suppose the book -of history, detailing things of this kind, that have -occurred in the East Indies for ages past, were -open to the world? The <i>little</i> that has transpired -may be enough to <i>suggest</i> what remains untold. -It is only when acts of injustice, or of cruelty, -more atrocious, occur, that the attention and -sympathies of mankind are roused.</p> - -<p>Besides, injustice is more apparent when the -temper of the age is mild, and the state of the -world comparatively quiet. The better part of -mankind can see it more distinctly, and a better -opportunity is given to expose it. Injustice, -when estimated by the proper rule, is always the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_xxxii">xxxii</span> -same. But it is not always the same thing in -men’s minds. That which would have been a -trifle in one age, or in one part of the world, -may be an enormity in another.</p> - -<p>It was not till recently, within four to six -years—more especially within four—that the -more flagrant acts of injustice toward the American -Indians, have challenged public attention. -And, as has been before remarked, it has not -been possible, within this period and in existing -circumstances, to bring in a remedy. The current -of mischief was too wide and deep and -strong to be arrested, or turned in a day.</p> - -<p><i>London, June, 1833.</i> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_1">1</span></p> - -<h2 class="xx-large">A TOUR, &c.<br /> - -<img class="figcenter" src="images/hr.jpg" alt="" /> - -<span class="x-large" id="CHAPTER_I">CHAPTER I.</span><br /> - -<span id="THE_FALLS_OF_NIAGARA" class="medium">THE FALLS OF NIAGARA.</span></h2> - -<p>Who has not heard of Niagara Falls? And -he who has been there, if he possesses ought of -a relish for the grand and awful, if he can admire -the way and love the voice of God, will never lose -the impressions of the scene. The mountain has -its majestic forms. But its eloquence, though impressive, -is silent, except when the storm begins -to move upon its head, and roar along its sides, -and brush its everlasting crags, and bellow over -the mouths of its caverns; or when the avalanche -comes thundering from its brow to worship -at its feet; and he who happens to be there -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_2">2</span> -perchance shall never come away. The wilderness -has its romantic and unexplored solitudes, -and the desert its interminable wastes, or its -burning sirocco; but there is no comfort to -exempt the mind from external annoyances. -The ocean, tempest-tossed, prepares in the deep -a watery shroud for the body by the same hand, -with which it proffers a festival of sublimity to -the soul. With him who has gone safely -through, the very contingencies of his passage -may indeed augment the power and add intensity -to the character of his emotions, while hanging -in retrospect over the recollections of his peril. -Still there was peril—and with peril there is -pain.</p> - -<p>But not so in the peaceful retreat of Niagara’s -eternal cataract. There the mind may rest from -anxiety. The spectator may sit, and see, and -hear, and never grow weary of the scene. He -may change his position. He may walk along -the banks of the majestic current, from the -entrance of Chippewa’s dark waters, following its -course, and witnessing how the flood begins to -make haste. He may see the glassy surface -beginning to be disturbed by the increased rapidity; -and now the vast volume leaping a shelf, -and showing the form of an ocean wave; and -now leaping another shelf, and another, and yet -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_3">3</span> -another, until the mighty torrent, descending a -steep declivity, bounds over its broken and craggy -bed, itself as yet unbroken, so deep and measureless -the flood. Then he marks the earnestness, -the very passion of its career, as if it were -glad to burst at once from its confinements above, -and eager to plunge into the abyss below. He -who has seen the troubled ocean after a storm, -has only to imagine those heaving billows descending -a mountain side, himself looking up -from below on their downward course, and it -is the very picture presented from the table rock -of Niagara, as the spectator, turning his back on -the chasm, with the cataract immediately on his -left, faces the descending torrent, and lifts his -eye on the mountain declivity of waters, which -comes leaping, and rolling, and tumbling, as if -from the clouds, or the azure heavens which -peer above the tops of the waves. And this -only a preparation for the fall—a collection and -multiplication of forces for the stupendous -leap. Next the enrapt beholder turns his eye -upon the curvilinear margin of the awful shelf; -he bends to look downward from his giddy -elevation, and there an ocean of waters, which -he had just seen rushing with most alarming -impetuosity from above, now plunges into the -abyss, as if to drive asunder the base of the hills. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_4">4</span> -The firm rock, on which he stands, shudders—himself -shudders, while the roar, and tumult, -and tempest of the chasm send up their thunders -to his ear, and drive the currents of their watery -mist like the whirlwind in their windings and -fitful moods, and with all the force of the -tornado.</p> - -<p>He may descend, if he will, (and he must -be alike wanting in courage and taste if he -declines) to the level which these waters have -formed by their daring leap. There, housed -beneath the impending and lofty crag, itself -jutting far out over the bosom of the deep, as if -curious to witness more and all of the scene, -himself may look <i>up</i> on that which just now, -bending from above, he had looked down upon. -And now he has before him nought but the -mighty cataract, like an ocean, spilling itself in -one vast sheet from those regions of the heavens, -where the highest stars are seen at night, and -where the summer’s sun walks in his strength at -mid-day. And let him not fear the whirling -eddies of the suspended waters, thrown out from -the thickest of the tumult, and dashing upon -him now their softer mists, and now their sheets -of a driving storm. He should brave all this, -and more, if he would see what every brave -man should see. He must take the hand of a -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_5">5</span> -competent guide, and make his circuit over the -broken fragments of the rocks, far round and -underneath the projecting and awful shelf, over -which the mighty tide takes its final plunge. -And when perchance an eddying blast shall -burst upon him, he must hug the rock till its -transient fury is exhausted, and then push on, -still resorting to the same expedient on the -recurrence of a like exigency, until he has gone -as far as man may dare to go, and turns and sits -him down to face the inner face of this strange -vision. Then, indeed, he will find himself in -the midst of an awful tempest, menaced and -assaulted on all sides by whirlwind blasts, and -enlightened only with the light which the -whitened foam reflects on that dark cavern; -but still in safe condition, except the rare chance -of the fall of some fragment of the rocks above, -for ever oppressed and shaken as they are by -the superincumbent and rushing flood. Of that, -however, he must not think; in such predicament -it were unpleasant. The last fall of the -kind, a few years since, which brought ten -thousand tons, or more, in a single mass, happened -in the night,—and so may the next; and -the next may be centuries to come. Let him -rather make the best of his daring; and not only -be able to say that <i>he</i> has been there, but feel -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_6">6</span> -that it was a rare and enviable privilege. Who -can well imagine the wild commotion and deafening -uproar of the scene? The loudest piping -of the ocean blast, and the fiercest march of its -mountain wave, are a mere lullaby song to the -thunder of this encounter.</p> - -<p>The visitor will not fail to cross to the <i>American</i> -side, as it is called,—as though Canada were not -in America. And this vice is well enough understood -here, where it originated—or rather the -compliment done to the United States and her -citizens, by making them the representatives of -the entire continent, and alluding to them, as if -they were its sole lords and occupants. Are the -United States so important, as to be entitled to -this high distinction of standing for <i>America</i>, -and that <i>Americans</i> should every where be the -<i>synonyme</i> of citizens of that republic? What -accident has given so small a portion of that -world such a prominence?</p> - -<p>The notices we have already taken of Niagara -Falls have been from the Canada side, which -are altogether most interesting, and the views -most sublime. For a relief of the almost painful -emotions, by which the mind of the beholder -has been exercised,—at one time excited in -admiration, now rapt in ecstacy, and now overwhelmed -by the mingled effect of grandeur and -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_7">7</span> -tumult and fury,—let him throw himself into -a small boat on the bosom of Niagara, directly -under the Falls, where, conscious of safety, -though tossed like a feather in the fitful wind by -the boilings of that unfathomable <i>linn</i>, or basin, -where the waters, which a moment before sprung -in such mighty volume from the brow of yonder -precipice, now heave and roll and break in eddies -of fearful aspect, as if to give expression to their -pain and agony, or vent to the joy of their escape;—on -such a sea of foam, where the last breath -of the conflict is evidently spent, and the agitated -element labouring to be composed, he may rest -and float secure, and look at the base, and look -midway, and lift his eye to the summit of that -unceasing, never-dying cataract. He may estimate -its superficial dimensions, he may imagine -its depth, and wonder still at its roar and tumult. -From the same position he may turn his eye to -the left of <i>Goat Island</i>, on the <i>American</i> side, -and witness a still more lofty cataract, but more -modest, not yet presuming to assert such profound -pretensions, descending in a silvery sheet, -as if from an artificial shelf, connecting the -island with the shore; and dashing on the rocks -below, displays a vast bed of fleecy whiteness, -like a storm of the thickest and purest snow, -reflected by the sun. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_8">8</span></p> - -<p>At the head of the rapids, about one mile from -the Falls in direct line, but from two to three -miles by the line of the Canada shore, the river -is divided by the island above named, turning, -perhaps, one-tenth of the current to the American -side. This smaller portion would be a great -river by itself—and the channel through which -it descends, and the final plunge of its waters, -are in many respects more romantic, though less -grand and awful, than the course and fall of the -principal torrent. The shelf of the cataract on -the American side is to the eye and in fact higher -than the point of the <i>Horse Shoe</i>, as it is called, -where is the greatest depth and force of the -river, as it leaps from the precipice. This single -feature of superior elevation gives advantage to -the American side, and in this particular it stands -invested in a more majestic form. But the deep, -and comparatively unperturbed current descending from -the Horse Shoe, suggests the vastness of -its volume, imparts to it the highest consideration, -and chains the mind with the intensest -interest.</p> - -<p>By the noble enterprise of a wealthy individual, -Judge Porter, a bridge has been thrown -across from the American shore to Goat Island, -directly over the most impetuous current of the -rapids, and but a few rods above the fall—an -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_9">9</span> -almost incredible achievement of human art, and -of human power over natural obstacles. To -facilitate the undertaking, there happened to be -the natural abutment of an islet midway the -channel, saving the necessity of more than two -or three additional ones, which were sunk and -secured at great expense and difficulty. By -this means, this heretofore inaccessible island, -covered with wood, a most beautiful and romantic -retreat, has been opened to free and easy access; -and one of the most advantageous views of the -Falls is to be gained from its brow, hanging -between the two cataracts. The passage across -this bridge is somewhat frightful, from the rapidity -of the current, and the startling thought -of hanging suspended over a torrent, so fiercely -dashing onward, to leap the next moment from -such a giddy height. The mind at once begins -to calculate the chances of some accident to -the bridge. The bare possibility of the sudden -slide of a pier, over which you stand, from -the face of the rock, on which it rests, and the -inevitable consequence, shocks the feelings with -the shuddering sensation of horror; and the -hastened step of the passenger will sufficiently -indicate the involuntary impulse by which he -has been overtaken. No one, however, should -deny himself the gratification of visiting the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_10">10</span> -island. It is like as if a bridge had been made -to the moon, once as unexpected, and deemed -alike impossible.</p> - -<p>The views and aspects of this great wonder of -nature are susceptible of almost infinite change -by the change of position: and there it is, the -same great work of God for ever and for ever, -in constant life and motion. There is no curtain -to hide the exhibition—there is no machinery in -it, the wires of which are subject to human control. -Its fountains are never dried, its torrents -are never, like other floods, increased or diminished. -There it is, the same for ever and for ever. -Notwithstanding a world of waters have fallen -this hour, a world of waters shall fall the next -hour. To-morrow shall be as this day, and -a century to come as a century past. The -lover of nature’s magnificence and nature’s beauties -may wander there without fear of satiety—with -ever growing and yet a keener appetite. -He may choose his bed on the brow of the -chasm, and near the fearful plunge, so that the -walls of his habitation, and the couch on which -he reposes, shall sympathise with the ceaseless -vibrations of the earth and rocks, and himself -literally be rocked to sleep by the hand and -music of the mighty waters. In his half-waking -moments he shall know, because he will -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_11">11</span> -feel, that he is there. In the visions of his -deepest slumbers, still shaken by the concussions -of all nature around, he shall be admonished, -that he is there. Of that which he saw by -day he shall dream by night—and he shall see -it even then in forms of as much greater magnificence, -and of as much more attractive beauties, -or dressed in a wildness as much more amazing, -as dreams are more remarkable, than the sober -thoughts of a wakeful hour. He may rise in -the morning, and visit the scene with ever fresh -delight; and at noon, and when the sun declines, -and by the light of the moon, or under the stars -alone, or when the tempest scowls at midnight -hour, and mingles its thunders with the thunders -of the abyss in rival effort, and lays the broad -sheets of its fire on the foam of the waters: and -he will never say—it is enough. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_12">12</span></p> - -<h2 id="CHAPTER_II">CHAPTER II.<br /> - -<span id="THE_WHIRLPOOL" class="medium">THE WHIRLPOOL.</span></h2> - -<p>From Niagara Falls, long familiar with their -various features, as above described, the author -of these pages took it in his head to make a distant -excursion, in the summer of 1830, into the -wild regions of the <i>North West</i>, tenanted principally -by <i>savages</i>, as they are commonly called, -but more reverently by the <i>aboriginal</i> inhabitants -of North America. The method selected -of getting there was by the Lakes, and the point -of embarkation, Buffalo.</p> - -<p>It is proper, perhaps, for the information of -the British reader, to describe, briefly, the map -and geographical relations of this region. There -are probably few who have looked upon the map -of North America, that have not had the curiosity -to ascertain the situation of Niagara Falls. And -they have found them upon that current, which -connects Lake Ontario with Lake Erie, called -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_13">13</span> -Niagara river, and in length about thirty miles—it -being one of the channels in connexion, by -which the waters of that vast and notorious -chain of inland seas, in North America, are -disembogued into the gulf of St. Lawrence, and -thence into the Atlantic. The Falls are distant -ten miles from the southern margin of Lake -Ontario, and twenty miles from the foot of Lake -Erie, and four miles south of Queenston and -Lewiston heights, the latter constituting the -elevation, or brow above Lake Ontario, down -which the waters of Lake Erie must plunge in -their way to the ocean. And the deep chasm -between the falls and the heights, occupied by -the river after its fall, four miles in length, -before the agitated current finds a breathing -place in the open plains below, and prepares -itself to glide placidly into the lake, is supposed -by geologists to have been formed by the wear -and tear of this tremendous cataract, for a succession -of ages not to be counted. For the -geologist, especially if he be a Frenchman, does -not deem himself obliged to regard the world’s -history, as suggested by the scriptural account -of the Deluge, and of the antediluvian periods. -Doubtless, if the wear of this chasm is to be -estimated by its progress since known to the -present civilized world, and according to this -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_14">14</span> -theory, it will be quite necessary to resort to -some such authority as the Chinese historical -records, or to the theory of a philosopher’s brain, -to solve this geological problem.<a id="FNanchor_2" href="#Footnote_2" class="fnanchor">2</a></p> - -<p>It may not be uninteresting, however, before -we enter more extensively into our geographical -lesson, that a moment here should be occupied -in allusion to a Whirlpool, which is to be found -in this part of Niagara river, a little more than -half way from the Falls to Queenston, and which -of its kind is not less remarkable than the Falls -themselves. At this point, the river, in its compressed, -deep, and rapid career, makes a sudden -turn, or sharp angle, the effect of which has been -to wear out and form a basin of considerable -extent in a precipitous bank two hundred feet -high, in which the waters of the river, as they -come rushing from above, take a sweep before -they can escape by the angle, which interrupts -the channel, and find their passage in a downward -course:—by which it will be seen, that a -plural number of currents at this point must -necessarily cross each other between the surface -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_15">15</span> -and the bed of the river, in the formation of -this remarkable phenomenon. It uniformly happens, -in the great variety of floating materials, -descending the river, such as logs and lumber of -various sorts, that portions of it are detained for -days, and sometimes for weeks, sweeping the -circuit of this basin, and every few moments -returning by the draft of the whirlpool, and as -they approach the vortex, are drawn in with great -rapidity, and submerged to descend no one knows -how deep, until by-and-by, following the currents, -they appear again on the surface of the -basin, to make the same circuit, and again to -be drawn into the same vortex. It has sometimes -happened, that the bodies of persons who have -had the misfortune to get into the rapids above -the Falls, and to be drawn down the awful cataract, -or who have been drowned between the two -points, after the usual process of decomposition has -lightened their specific gravity, and raised them -to the surface, have been seen for days floating -around this whirlpool, and making the customary -and successive plunges, to which every thing, -that comes within its reach, is doomed without -the possibility of rescue.</p> - -<p>It also happened, during the last war between -the United States and Great Britain, (may there -never be another contest so unnatural) that a -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_16">16</span> -British soldier upon a raft of palisades, which -had been cut on the margin of this basin for the -fortifications at Queenston, was sent adrift into -this whirlpool by the parting of a rope connected -with the shore, in the attempt to float the raft -out of the basin into the river below. The force -of the currents not being duly estimated, as the -raft approached the vortex, drawn by the hands -of other soldiers on shore, and claiming a passage -at what was deemed a prudent distance, the too -feeble cord snapped asunder to the amazement -and horror, not only of the unfortunate man -afloat, but equally of his comrades, who were -compelled, without any means or hope of extending -relief, to witness the unhappy fate of the -devoted victim. In a moment the raft was seen -careering with increased rapidity towards the -visible and open centre of the whirling waters, -where its immediate and total wreck was justly -deemed inevitable; and down it went, and the -man upon it, with “convulsive splash,” and now -nothing was seen. The spectators shrieked in -sympathy. A soldier has his fellow feeling. For -he is a man. Had their comrade fallen in battle, -they might have trampled on his carcass in the -onset of a charge, in disregard of his sufferings. -And when they should come to bury him, they -might say: “Thou hast died nobly.” But that -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_17">17</span> -he should be thus unexpectedly and fearfully -swallowed up by the flood, their nerves were ill -prepared for the shock. He was gone, and with -his disappearance disappeared all hope. But -what was their surprise, while, with vacant stare -and every feeling astounded, their feet fixed -immoveably to the earth, they gazed upon the -scene, the raft entire, and their comrade clinging -to it, suddenly shot up on the surface of the -waters, and seemed to be floating back to their -embrace. “Well done! bravo!” they cried, -rending the pent up region with their gratulations, -and clapping their hands and leaping for joy. -Alas! instead of making towards the shore, -or coming within reach of the throw of a line, -(for every one was now in stretch of all his -powers to afford relief, and the unfortunate man -crying for help,) the raft was borne irresistibly -along the current before described, and in a few -moments began again its rapid sweep towards -the vortex. Again the men on shore were -thrilled with horror in expectancy of the fate of -their companion—and he, smiting his breast in -despair, fell upon his knees, lifting his face towards -heaven, and seemed to be making his last -commendations of himself to the mercy of God, -and the next moment down again he plunged, -and was swallowed up in the deep. His -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_18">18</span> -comrades stood still, and gazed upon the vacant -waters, awaiting in breathless anxiety the emergence -of the severed fragments of the raft. -For, notwithstanding it had been firmly bound -together to conflict with the violent forces of the -passage, there was little reason to expect that it -would sustain unbroken the second shock of such -encounter, as that to which it was now doomed; -much less, that their luckless comrade would -appear again adhering to its parts. Nevertheless, -to their unspeakable joy, the raft and the -man emerged as before. The welcome of this -second preservation for a moment rekindled hope, -and suggested every possible expedient to accomplish -a connexion between the shore and the -raft. But all in vain. The unfortunate man, in -the agony of his despair, supplicated their aid. -But what could they do? Again, the raft and -its yet living tenant were on their wheeling and -rapid circuit towards the fearful vortex. Again -he fell upon his knees—and again plunged into -the deep, and disappeared. Who now could -hope in such a case?—Even if he should emerge -again, it would only be to make the same round, -and fall again into the power of the same merciless -and insatiate appetite. Yet he did emerge, -and bade farewell to his comrades, and they bade -farewell to him: “God bless you!” said he. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_19">19</span> -“God have mercy on you!” said they, in broken -accents. “God have mercy on me!” he cried—and -again he disappeared in the whirl of the -waters.</p> - -<p>The story is too painful. How much more -so—how indescribably agonizing, even to the -soldier inured to the sight of death, to have witnessed -the scene! This was a new, an unknown -form of death. It was death inflicted, and life -brought back, only to die again, and again to -live to face death again—and yet again. How -dreadful to those who saw! How much more -dreadful to the sufferer! For them to see him, -and not to be able to help him—for him to -approach and face the aspects of that doom for -<i>once</i>—we will not undertake to say what it was. -To have once <i>experienced</i> all its horrors, and -then to be brought again before it, and to be -compelled to taste it in such quick and rapid -succession, and each repetition being more horrible -by the experimental knowledge of what it -is—who can conceive of it! The Norwegian -maelstrom is awful to think of. But the ship, -that is drawn into it, returns no more. Suppose -the current of some boiling eddy should bring -her to the surface of the sea again, and her crew -breathe again, only to face the same horrors a -second time—and a third! Would they not -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_20">20</span> -say: “O God, forbid the repetition, since we -cannot live.” Such was the condition of our ill-fated -victim of Niagara’s Whirlpool. Death took -him into his embrace, inflicted on him all its -pangs, and then threw him back, as if in vengeance, -only to draw one breath of life; and then -grasped and tortured him again, then threw him -back to life; and then stretched forth his hand, -and seized him again. And at every approach, -Death seemed to say: Behold, how terrible I -am!</p> - -<p>Did he rise again?—Aye, he did. And if -the story may be believed, the raft and the man -continued this perpetual round, until the intelligence -was conveyed to Queenston, some three -miles below, and a boat drawn out of the river, -and transported on wheels, and launched from the -lofty bank of two hundred feet, down through -the trees upon the basin, and the man was taken -off to serve yet longer, and fight the battles of -his king. And for aught that is known by us, -he is still in his regiment. Scores of times he -faced the frowning terrors of the scene,—made -the deep plunge as many times,—took breath at -every interval—and was saved at last.<a id="FNanchor_3" href="#Footnote_3" class="fnanchor">3</a> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_21">21</span></p> - -<h2 id="CHAPTER_III">CHAPTER III.<br /> - -<span id="GREAT_LAKES_OF_NORTH_AMERICA" class="medium">GREAT LAKES OF NORTH AMERICA.</span></h2> - -<p>Lake Ontario, it should be understood, is the -last in the chain of those fresh water seas, on the -bosoms of which the Author proposed to make his -excursion into the North-West Territory. This -lake lies between the British province of Upper -Canada on the north, and the state of New York -on the south, being about two hundred miles -in its length, east and west, and some fifty or -sixty in its greatest breadth. It is a scene of -active commerce; floats a great deal of shipping; -steam-packets of the largest burthen, and of the -best accommodations, are constantly plying upon -it; and the flags of hostile navies have waved -over its bosom, and challenged and sought the -fierce encounter. The keel of a ship of war, -said at the time to be the largest in the world, -was laid at Sacket’s Harbour, in the state of New -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_22">22</span> -York, in the year 1814, and some progress made -in the building of it, before the news of peace in -February following. May it rot under the roof -which now covers it, before there shall ever be -occasion for its launching! The outlet of Lake -Ontario is the beginning of the river St. Lawrence; -and a little below are the famous rapids of that -magnificent current, which make the scene of the -Canadian Boat-song.</p> - -<p>Lake Erie lies south-west of Lake Ontario, -its eastern termination being at Buffalo, and running -in a south-westerly course two hundred and -fifty miles, in breadth seventy miles; having -the most desirable agricultural regions of Upper -Canada in the north, and parts of the states of -New York, Pennsylvania, and Ohio, on the -south. This is also a sea of busy commerce; -and a memorable naval action has once been -contested on its waters: the result of which -crowned the American Commodore Perry with -distinguished honours. While Britannia claims -the pride of ruling the ocean, America may, perhaps, -with modesty, assert supremacy on her -own fresh-water seas. Better, however, that all -comparisons of this kind should be few and far -between. The cultivation of the kinder feelings -is as much more agreeable, as it is more dignified. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_23">23</span></p> - -<p>The next in the ascending chain is Lake -St. Clair, thirty miles in diameter, lying about -half-way between Lake Erie on the south, and -Lake Huron on the north, connected with the -former by the river Detroit, and with the latter -by the river bearing its own name, each current -measuring a channel of some thirty miles in -length. Lake Huron is a great inland sea, of -so many shapes, as to have no shape at all -definable. From its outlet, into the river St. -Clair on the south, to its head, into the Straits of -Michilimackinack, in the north-west, is perhaps -three hundred and fifty miles. Its greatest -breadth is probably about two hundred and fifty. -It opens a vast sea for the safe navigation of -shipping of any burthen, besides affording a -lodging place for a world of islands in its northern -regions, some larger and some smaller—and -most romantically situated in their relations to -each other—amounting in all to the number of -<i>thirty-two thousand</i>. The innumerable bays -and straits created by this cluster, most of them -navigable for almost any kind of craft, together -with the islands themselves, covered with forests, -and shooting up the most perfect form of the -pointed fir-tree, must present a rare vision to -him who shall ever have the privilege of sailing -over them in a baloon. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_24">24</span></p> - -<p>Lake Michigan is a beautiful sea, lying in the -form of a calf’s tongue, except the single deformity -of Green Bay, an arm of ninety miles in length, -and thirty to forty broad, running off from its -west shoulder like a lobster’s claw; the bay -itself being of many and ugly shapes. Aside from -this, Lake Michigan is regular in its form, an -open and navigable sea, running from the straits -of Michillimackinack on the north, (or, to save -trouble, we will henceforth say <i>Mackinaw</i>, as -the vulgar do), towards the south west about -three hundred and fifty miles, its greatest and -central breadth one hundred and fifty.<a id="FNanchor_4" href="#Footnote_4" class="fnanchor">4</a></p> - -<p>But the Queen of fresh-water seas, all the -world over, is Lake Superior, most fitly named -for its magnificent dimensions and relative importance. -Its length, from east to west, is seven -hundred miles, and its greatest breadth, perhaps, -three hundred. It is generally an open -sea, and navigable to all its extremities, with a -few important islands thrown upon its bosom, -and some portions of the long circuit of its margin -studded, not unlike the northern shore of -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_25">25</span> -Lake Huron. This vast inland sea has its outlet -into Lake Huron, by the Falls of St. Mary, -at its eastern termination; or rather by a rapid -of one mile in length, making a descent of -twenty-two feet in that distance, and which might -easily be overcome for the purposes of navigation, -by a ship canal of trifling expense. Apart -from the occupation of these waters by the bark -canoes of the aboriginal tribes, this lake, as yet, -is used for little else than the fur trade, and has -but a few vessels upon it. But the masters of -these vessels are familiar with all its regions. -Lake Superior, it will be seen, is the most remote -of the seas we are now describing, as well -as most magnificent. Its waters and its shores -are the least visited by civilized man. No law -holds dominion there, but the law of interest, or -of passion. Its vast bosom, capable of floating -navies, and probably destined for such display, -ordinarily bears only the Indian bark upon its -waves. The wild and romantic solitudes of its -shores, and of the deep forests and unsurveyed -territories, by which they are bounded, as yet -have been familiar only with the howl of the -wild beasts, and little traced except by the devious -track of the red man, who pursues his -game to satiate his hunger; or by the sinuous -paths of the warrior train, intent upon revenge, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_26">26</span> -and thirsting for blood. The position of this -lake, in relation to those of which mention has -been made, and to the occupied territories of the -Canadas and of the United States, is far off in the -north-west.</p> - -<p>The southern shore of Lake Superior is the -northern boundary of a large civil division of the -United States, called the <i>North-West Territory</i>; -where the events, which will occupy a large portion, -and make the leading topic of these pages, -transpired. The State of Illinois is on the -south of this territory; Lake Michigan on the -east; and the river Mississippi on the west; the -whole region extending from north latitude -42° 45’ to nearly 49° in its extreme border, -around and beyond the western termination of -Lake Superior; and comprehending in its longest -line from east to west about nine degrees of -longitude. The principal scene, however, of the -events we are to notice, is laid on the eastern -margin of this territory, near the mouth of Fox -River, at the head of Green Bay.</p> - -<p>But why this lesson in geography? That all -concerned may know where they are, and understand, -as much as may be convenient, the relations -of the events and things described, to other -things and events. It may be proper to say -in addition, as will ultimately appear, that the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_27">27</span> -whole of this territory, till quite recently, has -been exclusively occupied by the aboriginal -tribes; except as the fur traders have traversed -those regions to traffic with the Indians. Even -now there are but few other tenants of the -territory.</p> - -<p>It may also be observed, that the northern -shores of this long chain of Lakes, and their connecting -channels, or straits, called rivers, from -the outlet of Lake Ontario, nearly to the head of -Lake Superior, appertain to the British possessions -of North America, and lie within the extensive -province of Upper Canada. And the exact -boundary between the contiguous jurisdiction of -the United States and the British dominions -there, as settled a few years since by a joint -Board of Commissioners from the two Governments, -is for the most part an imaginary line, -running from and to certain assumed and fixed -points, intended to divide those immense inland -waters equally between the two Powers. The -Lakes themselves, for the purposes of commerce -and navigation, are necessarily subjected to regulations, -not unlike those which govern the high -seas; but more easily arranged and executed, as -only two nations are concerned in their maintenance. -The trace of this jurisdiction boundary -is of course exceedingly devious. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_28">28</span></p> - -<h2 id="CHAPTER_IV">CHAPTER IV.<br /> - -<span id="MOTIVES_FOR_THE_TOUR" class="medium">MOTIVES FOR THE TOUR, &c.</span></h2> - -<p>Niagara Falls is yet the common boundary -in the West of the pleasure excursions for the -summer, with European visitants of the New -World, and with the travelling gentry of the -United States. Few find motive enough, or -feel sufficient ambition to endure the sea-sickness -of the Lakes, that they may penetrate farther, -merely for pleasure. It is true, that the rapid -crowding of the West, by an emigrant population, -settled all along the southern shore of Lake -Erie, and through the states of Ohio, Indiana, -Illinois, and the Territory of Michigan, together -with the grand communication now opened between -the city of New York and the great -valley of the Mississippi over the bosom of Lake -Erie, has made that lake a busy scene of commercial -enterprise. Besides all the sailing craft -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_29">29</span> -employed, a Steam-packet leaves both the upper -and lower extremities of this Lake every day for -a voyage of forty-eight hours, more or less, -between Buffalo and Detroit, touching at the -principal ports on the southern shore; and, in -addition to these, several Steamers are employed -in shorter trips. One stretches for the most -direct course through the entire of the Lake, -without touching at any of the intervening ports, -for the sake of dispatch, and to accomplish the -voyage in twenty-four hours. As might be expected, -a constant stream of genteel travellers, -going to and from the Mississippi Valley, and to -and from the city of Detroit, for the various objects -of business, of visiting friends, of scientific observations, -of gratifying curiosity, of executing public -trusts, or of finding a home for themselves and -families, in some one of those regions of promise, is -seen to be always moving there, like a fairy vision. -Once a month a Steam-packet leaves Buffalo -for the far off regions of the north-west, beyond -the city of Detroit, through the upper Lakes, to -answer the purposes of government, in keeping -up a communication with the garrisons of those -frontiers, and to accommodate the few travellers, -who may have business in those quarters, or who -are bold and romantic enough to push their -excursions of pleasure so far. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_30">30</span></p> - -<p>As a Commission from the government of the -United States had been ordered to the North -West Territory, for August, 1830, to kindle a -Council-fire, as it is called, and to smoke the -pipe, with a public assembly of the Chiefs of the -numerous tribes of Indians, in that quarter, for -the purpose of settling certain disputes existing -among themselves, in their relations to each -other, and also some misunderstandings between -sundry of their tribes and the general Government, -the Author having leisure, and being a -little curious to know more of this race, than he -had ever yet seen, conceived, that this extraordinary -occasion for the convention of the Chiefs -and representatives of the wilder and more remote -tribes, would afford a good opportunity for the -knowledge and observation he so much coveted. -He had seen not a little of the Indians, in their -semi-civilized conditions, as they are found insulated -here and there, in the midst of the white -population of the States; and of course where -their manners, habits, character, and very nature -have been much modified by their intercourse -and intimacies with civilized society. The Indian -of North America, in such circumstances, -is quite another being from the Indian in his -wild and untutored condition; and as the advocates -for the resolving of society into its original -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_31">31</span> -elements, would say:—he is there in his unsophisticated -nature.</p> - -<p>No one can pretend to understand the character -of the aboriginal tenants of America, who -has seen them only as <i>vitiated</i> by contact with -Europeans. I say <i>vitiated</i>. For, if they are -not made better by proper protection and cultivation, -they become much worse, as human -nature, left to itself, is more susceptible of the -contagion of vice, than of improvement in virtue. -The Indian, thrown into temptation, easily takes -the vices of the white man; and his race in such -exposures melts away, like the snow before a -summer’s sun. Such has been the unhappy fate -of the aborigines of America, ever since the discovery -of that continent by Columbus. They -have melted away—and they are still melting -away. They have been cut off by wars, which -the provocations of the whites have driven them -to wage,—and the remnants, depressed, unprotected—and -in their own estimation humbled and -degraded, their spirit broken within them,—have -sunk down discouraged, and abandoned themselves -to the fate of those, who have lost all -ambition for a political existence, and who covet -death rather than life.</p> - -<p>The <i>wild</i> Indian, however, whose contact with -the European race has not been enough to -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_32">32</span> -vitiate his habits, or subdue his self-importance,—who -still prowls the forest in the pride of his -independence,—who looks upon all nations and -tribes, but his own, as unworthy of the contemptuous -glance of his eye,—whose dreams of -importance become to him a constant reality, -and actually have the same influence in the formation -of his character, as if they were all that -they seem to him;—he regards himself as the -centre of a world, made especially for him. Such -a being, and much more than this, who is not -a creature of the imagination, but a living actor -in the scenes of earth, becomes at least an -interesting object, if he does not make a problem, -yet to be solved, in moral philosophy, in politics, -in the nature and character of man, as a social -being. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_33">33</span></p> - -<h2 id="CHAPTER_V">CHAPTER V.<br /> - -<span id="THE_ROMANCE_OF_EXPECTATION" class="medium">THE ROMANCE OF EXPECTATION, &c.</span></h2> - -<p>That the author indulged many romantic expectations, -in the excursion that was before him, -was not only natural, but warranted. He could -not reasonably be disappointed, so long as imagination -did not become absolutely wild and -ungovernable, and fly away from earth—or “call -for spirits from the vasty deep”—or fancy things, -of which heaven or earth affords no likeness. -In constitutional temperament and in principle -I was rather fond of the fascinating and ever -changing hues, which genuine poetry throws over -the variegated phases of the natural world. -The universe I had been accustomed to regard, -as one grand poetic panorama, laid out by the -Creator’s hand, to entertain uncorrupt minds, -without danger of satiety, and to “lead them up -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_34">34</span> -through nature’s works to nature’s God.” Sermons -I could find, or believed were to be found, -“in trees, and brooks, and stones; and good in -every thing.” “The heavens declare the glory -of God,” and “the earth is full of his bounty”—and -he who does not admire the former, to the -praise of Him that made them, and partake of -the rich gifts of the latter with gratitude to their -author, it must be ascribed alike to his stupidity -and depravity. I have thought, that he who -cannot appreciate such sentiments, can never -sympathise with the best feelings, and happiest -condition of man. The universe, in all its parts, -suggests them; and heaven itself, we have reason -to believe, is full of them. And there is -no place so natural to song, so full of music, so -beautiful in its attractive forms, or so enchanting -in the combination and display of its glories to -the eye, as heaven. All the most lively and -glowing sentiments of true religion, of genuine -piety, are of a poetic character. And the highest -and sweetest inspirations of Divine Revelation, -it need not be said, are all poetry.</p> - -<p>Green Bay, in the North West Territory, where -we were destined, is commonly reckoned the end -of the world. It is not even imagined, by the vulgar, -that there is any place, or any human being, or -any thing with which mortals may have to do, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_35">35</span> -beyond it. Besides, the way is long—the seas -dangerous and ever liable to sudden and disastrous -storms—the shores uninhabited, or tenanted -only here and there by the inhospitable -savage. Latitude and longitude and clime were -all to be changed, and changed too by a long -stretch—not long perhaps to such a voyager as -Captain Cook, or Captain Parry; but yet long -and dubious, and in no small degree romantic, -to one, who had never been accustomed to the -wilder regions of the new world. To go up among -the Indians, the savages of the wilderness! and -be their guest, far from the territories of civilized -man! Who has not listened in the nursery to -the tales of Indian wars, of the tomahawk and -scalping knife, of the midnight massacre and burning -of villages and towns; of the mother butchered -with her infant in her arms; of the grey head, and -man in full vigour of life, slaughtered together; -and a train of tender captives, driven away to glut -the vengeance of the savage, by the endurance of -every imaginable torture;—until the story has -thrilled his blood with horror, and he refused -to be left in his bed, till his nurse, who -had frightened him, had sung him to sleep? -And although he may have stood corrected in -his maturer years, and entertained less horrible -notions of the savage, still he can never altogether -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_36">36</span> -efface his first impressions. The poetry -of his feelings often overpowers his judgment, -and he not only anticipates much from the sight -of a savage in his native regions and costume; -but he involuntarily shrinks from the peculiar, -rigid, and stern aspect of his countenance; shudders -at the thought of what may possibly be -working in his soul; and calculates a thousand -imaginable results of an interview, which perchance -has placed him in the power of such an -unsocial and awful being. There stands before -him a naked man, with visage painted horrible, -whose every muscle demonstrates his custom to -exertion and fatigue, who knows not how to -smile; who never sleeps, or wakes, but that a -weapon of death is girded to his side, or borne -in his hand; who is a creature of passion, and -inflexible in his purpose, when once resolved; -who conceals his thoughts beneath his imperturbable -countenance; who never betrays his -emotions, however deep and strong they are;—who -can be indifferent in such society? But we -must not anticipate the scenes to come.</p> - -<p>Having made the reader already so much -acquainted with Lake Erie, we will not detain -him long upon a sea familiar to his thoughts. It -may be remarked, that the surface of this lake is -five hundred and seventy-five feet above high -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_37">37</span> -water on the Hudson river at Albany, the -Eastern termination of the Erie canal. The -rapids and Falls of Niagara, the rapids of the -St. Lawrence, and the general descent of these -waters to the ocean, make the difference.</p> - -<p>About the 20th of July, 1830, we embarked -at Buffalo in the steam-packet, <i>Superior</i>, for -Detroit, and made the passage in two days, -skirting the southern shore, and touching at the -principal ports, without remarkable incident, -except an unpleasant encounter with an army -of musquitoes in the bay of Sandusky, which -were taken on board at the port of the same -name, in lieu of passengers left behind; and -whose audaciousness, ferocity, and blood-thirstiness, -were enough to make one out of temper -with the place; and which, notwithstanding all -attempts to ward off their assaults, inflicted upon -us many deep and annoying impressions.</p> - -<p>Lake Erie is unchequered by islands, till we -begin to approach its western regions; where, -instead of an open sea, the beautiful and curving -shores of the main land, and of the insular territories, -covered as they generally are with unbroken -forests, and opening channels and bays -in every direction, lend a vision of enchantment, -rarely equalled, to the eye of the passenger, -borne along upon the bosom of the deep. It -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_38">38</span> -presents the aspects of nature, in all her chasteness, -untouched, inviolate; and when the wind -is lulled, and the face of the waters becomes a -sea of glass, it is nature’s holiest sabbath; and -seems to forbid the approach and trespass of the -dashing engine, which rushes forward in fury -and envy of the scene; while the passenger, -wrought to ecstacy in contemplation of the novel -exhibition, shrinks back within himself involuntarily, -as if in fear of some sudden retribution -from above, for the daring violation of this sacred -retreat of nature’s repose. In a mood like -this, the stranger enters the river of Detroit, -almost level with its banks, fancies he hears the -thunders of old Maldon, (a British fort on the -Canada side at the mouth of the river), gazes at -the mean and sordid huts of the unambitious -French, (for however unexpected the announcement, -there are no people in the world more -distant from ambition, than the French of -Canada),—admires the lightness and celerity, -which characterize the movements of the Indian -canoe, filled with copper-coloured faces and uncovered -heads, and darting up and down and -across the stream, in obedience to the paddles, -which enter the water so still and with so little -apparent effort, as scarcely to disturb the surface;—and -soon finds himself laid in the docks -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_39">39</span> -of a busy and flourishing port, presenting handsome -streets and handsome steeples, itself the -ancient seat of Indian war and Indian romance, -identified and connected with a history like -romance. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_40">40</span></p> - -<h2 id="CHAPTER_VI">CHAPTER VI.<br /> - -<span id="HISTORY_OF_DETROIT" class="medium">HISTORY OF DETROIT, &c.</span></h2> - -<p>Detroit has long been regarded as the limit -of civilization towards the north-west—and to tell -truth, there is even yet but little of the character -of civilization beyond it. As may be seen from -the map, it rests upon the west side of the strait, -or river, which connects Lake Huron with Lake -Erie; about ten miles below that small extension -of the strait, called Lake St. Clair; and -twenty miles above the north shore of Lake Erie, -towards its western extremity. This town, or -commercial port, is dignified with the name, and -enjoys the chartered rights, of a city; although -its population at present does not exceed three -thousand. The banks of the river above and -below the city are lined with a French population, -descendants of the first European traders -among the Indians, in that quarter; and extending -from Lake Erie to Lake St. Clair, increasing -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_41">41</span> -in density, as they approach the town, and -averaging perhaps one hundred per mile.</p> - -<p>The city of Detroit dates its history from July -1701. At that time M. de la Motte Cadillac, -with one hundred men, and a Jesuit, carrying with -them every thing necessary for the commencement -and support of the establishment meditated, -reached this place. “How numerous and diversified,” -says a public literary document, “are -the incidents compressed within the history of -this settlement! No place in the United States -presents such a series of events, interesting in -themselves, and permanently affecting, as they -occurred, its progress and prosperity. Five -times its flag has changed—three different sovereignties -have claimed its allegiance, and since it -has been held by the United States, its government -has been thrice transferred. Twice it has -been besieged by the Indians, once captured in -war, and once burned to the ground.”</p> - -<p>It should be observed, that the French trading -ports, on the Upper Lakes, preceded the settlement -of Detroit by nearly fifty years; that as -early as 1673 they had descended the Mississippi, -as far as the Arkanses; and that in 1679 Robert -de la Sale penetrated through the Delta of the -Mississippi, and saw its waters mingle with -the Gulf of Mexico. Then was the interesting -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_42">42</span> -and vast conception formed and matured, of establishing -a cordon of posts from Quebec, by way -of the Upper Lakes and the Mississippi, to the -Mexican seas—an enterprise, which, considering -the age and the obstacles, both physical and -moral, may proudly take rank with any thing -done in later days.</p> - -<p>What child, whose vernacular tongue is English, -has not listened to Indian story with an -intensity of interest, which he can never cease to -cherish; and with expectation of something new -and newer still, from the wildness and fierceness -of savage enterprise? Where is the man, -however grave with philosophy and bowed with -the weight of years, however accustomed to things -prodigious, whose ear will not bend to the promise -of him, who announces an untold page of -Indian warfare? He who is read in the strifes -of civilized nations, can easily anticipate the -modes and the results, even of Napoleon’s campaigns. -But he who follows the track of the -savage, thirsting for blood, expects some new -development of stratagem and cruelty, at every -turn.</p> - -<p>Like <i>Tecumseh</i>, whose name signifies <i>a tiger -crouching for his prey</i>, a man great in council -and in war; and who bore the commission of -chief of the Indian forces, in the British army -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_43">43</span> -in the late war;—like him, the <i>Ottawa</i> chieftain, -of the middle of the last century, gave demonstration -of a spirit, which in other circumstances, -might have left him a name, not inferior to Alexander, -or Cesar, or Napoleon. It is sufficient -to say, that in 1763, a time of profound peace, -<i>Pontiac</i> had attained such influence and supremacy -over all the Indian tribes, spread over -those extensive regions, as to have united them -in a grand confederacy for the instantaneous extinction -of all the European posts along a thousand -miles of frontier; and that he actually -succeeded, so far as to cut off, almost simultaneously, -<i>nine</i> out of <i>twelve</i> of these military -establishments. The surprise of Michillimackinack, -one of these stations, is narrated in the -following manner, by the document above quoted:</p> - -<p>“The fort was then upon the main land, -near the northern point of the peninsula. The -Ottawas, to whom the assault was committed, -prepared for a great game of ball, to which the -officers of the garrison were invited. While -engaged in play, one of the parties gradually -inclined towards the fort, and the other pressed -after them. The ball was once or twice thrown -over the pickets, and the Indians were suffered -to enter and procure it. Nearly all the garrison -were present as spectators, and those on duty -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_44">44</span> -were alike unprepared, as unsuspicious. Suddenly -the ball was again thrown into the fort, -and all the Indians rushed after it. The rest of -the tale is soon told. The troops were butchered, -and the fort destroyed.”</p> - -<p>But no one stratagem of Indian warfare is like -another. We only know, that <i>eight</i> of the other -stations were annihilated nearly at the same -instant. Detroit was one of the three stations -successfully defended, but not without the shedding -of much blood. <i>Pontiac</i> himself appeared -before it. And so unsuspected was his stratagem, -that nothing would have prevented its triumphant -execution, but for the informations of a friendly -Indian woman. Pontiac had negotiated a great -council to be held in the fort, to which himself -and warriors were to be admitted, with rifles -sawed off and hid under their blankets; by -which, with the tomahawk and knife, at a concerted -signal from their chieftain, they were to -rise and massacre the garrison. But in consequence -of the advice from the woman, the garrison -were prepared. Pontiac and his warriors -being rebuked, were too generously dismissed, -and in return for this kindness commenced and -waged a most bloody war.</p> - -<p>Pontiac, unsuccessful in his wars against these -posts, notwithstanding the great advantages he -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_45">45</span> -had gained, and after committing numberless and -untold cruelties, (though he was not without his -fits of generosity, and of what are called the -noble traits of Indian character),—implacable -in his hatred and resentments; finally retired -to the Illinois, in the south-west, and was there -assassinated by the hand of an Indian. “The -memory of this great Ottawa chief,” says the -document used above, and from which this account -is abridged, “is still held in reverence -among his countrymen. And whatever be the -fate, which awaits <i>them</i>, <i>his</i> name and deeds will -live in their traditionary narratives, increasing in -interest, as they increase in years.”</p> - -<p>Detroit, originally, and for ages a post for -trade, and a garrison for its protection—having -enjoyed and suffered alternately peace and war, -with the aborigines and between rival civilized -powers, for such a long series of years—has -now become the beautiful and flourishing metropolis -of a wide and interesting territory—a territory -destined soon to make at least <i>two</i> of the -most important states of the American Union. -The city looks proudly across one of the noblest -rivers of the continent, upon the territory of a -great and rival power, and seems to say, though -in such vicinity, in reference to her former exposure -and painful vicissitudes:—“Henceforth I -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_46">46</span> -will sit in peace, and grow and flourish under -the wing of this Confederate Republic.” And -this place, but a little while ago so distant, is -now brought within four days of the city of New -York—the track pursued being seven hundred -and fifty miles. Here, at Detroit, some of the -finest steamers in North America, come and go -every day, connecting it with the east, and have -begun already to search out the distant west and -north.</p> - -<p>The peninsula of Michigan, lying between the -lake of the same name on the west, and Huron on -the east, is one of the greatest beauties of the -kind in America, if not in the world. Where -can be found such a tongue of land, and of so -great extent, skirted by a coast of eight hundred -miles, of the purest fresh-water seas, navigable -for ships of any burthen? The climate mild and -healthful, the country ascertained to be the best -of land—with streams and rivers sufficient for all -useful purposes—and the upland level, between -the two great lakes, chequered with innumerable -small lakes, or basins, of one, three, five, and ten -miles in circumference, pure and clear as the -fountains of Eden, and abounding with fish, as -do the rivers. There is something in the character -of these basins of water, and in the multitude -of them, which imparts a charm to this -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_47">47</span> -region, altogether unrivalled. They are the -sources of the rivers and smaller streams, which -flow into either lake—themselves and their outlets -pure as crystal. How many gentlemen of large -estates, and noblemen of Europe, have undertaken -to create artificial lakes, and fill them with -fish—which after all their pains are doomed to -the constant deposits of filth and collections of -miasmata; and which maybe clouded by the plunge -of a frog? But in the territory of Michigan is a -world of lakes, created by the hand of God, of all -dimensions and shapes, just fitted for the sports -of fancy, of childhood, and of youth—for the -relaxations of manly toil—for the occupation of -leisure;—the shores of which are overhung with -beautiful and wholesome shades—and the waters -deep, and so clear, that the fish cannot play in -their lowest beds, without betraying their motions -to the observer, floating in his bark upon -the surface. The common processes of nature -maintain the everlasting and perfect purity of -these waters, independent of the care of man. -The transparency of the waters, in those upper -regions, and in the great lakes, is a marvel—an -incredible wonder to those, who have been accustomed -only to turbid lakes and turbid rivers. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_48">48</span></p> - -<h2 id="CHAPTER_VII">CHAPTER VII.<br /> - -<span id="REMARKABLE_INSTANCE_OF_CAPITAL_CRIME" class="medium">REMARKABLE INSTANCE OF CAPITAL CRIME.</span></h2> - -<p>We will not detain the reader any longer at -Detroit, except to notice a remarkable instance -of capital crime. On the 26th of July, during -our stay at Detroit, S. G. S. received the sentence -of death, from the proper tribunal, for the -murder of his wife, under circumstances, aggravated -by brutality and savageness, too painful for -recital; and in the contemplation of which humanity -shudders. The wretched man’s own children -were the principal witnesses, on whose testimony -he had been convicted. In telling the story of -their mother’s dreadful end, they brought their -father to the gallows. In the progress of the trial, -a history of savage violence was disclosed, such, -we would fain believe, as rarely passes upon the -records of crime. What demon of hell can be -more fatal to human happiness, and to the souls -of men, than ardent spirits? The children, a -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_49">49</span> -son and two daughters, of adult years, testified -abundantly to the natural amiableness and affectionate -kindness, in the conjugal and parental -relations, not only of the mother, but also of -their father, in his sober moments. But when -intoxicated, he seemed possessed of the furies of -a more abandoned world.</p> - -<p>As the murderer entered the place of judgment, -and was conducted to the bar to receive -the sentence of the law, I observed in him a -noble human form, erect, manly, and dignified; -of large but well proportioned stature; bearing a -face and head not less expressive, than the most -perfect <i>beau ideal</i> of the Roman; with a countenance -divinely fitted for the play of virtue, of -every parental and conjugal affection; and an -eye beaming out a soul, which might well be -imagined to have been once susceptible of the -love and worship of the Eternal One—all—all -marred and spoiled by the demon of intemperance; -and now, alas! allied to murder of the -most diabolical cast. Rarely is seen among the -sons of men a more commanding human form, -or a countenance more fitly set to intelligence -and virtue—made, all would say, to love and -be honoured. But now what change, by the -debasements of brutal appetite, and the unprovoked -indulgence and instigation of a fatal -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_50">50</span> -passion! By what a fearful career of vice and -crime, had he come to this! “What a piece of -work is man! how noble in reason! how infinite -in faculties! in form and moving, how express -and admirable! in action, how like an angel! in -apprehension, how like a god! the beauty of -the world, the paragon of animals!” But when -debased and ruined by vice, how like a fiend, -in shape so unbefitting such a spirit! And yet, -who could see the fiendly stamp upon this poor -and wretched man? For he wept—he sobbed! -His inmost soul heaved with anguish! he bore -the marks of contrition. As a man, and such a -man—if we could forget his crime—he was to be -respected; as being in a condition of suffering, -he was to be pitied; and as seeming the image -of repentance, heaven might forgive what man -could not.</p> - -<p>It was an awful hour, when he approached the -bar even of this earthly tribunal, anticipating -well his doom. For a jury of his country, as he -knew, had set their seal upon it. As he entered -this now awful chamber of justice, he cast his -eye around upon the expecting throng, whose -presence and gaze could only be a mockery of -his condition;—and with the greatest possible -effort for self-possession, braced his muscular energies -to support his manly frame, while trembling -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_51">51</span> -under the tempest of passion, which agitated -his soul. But the moment he was seated, all -his firmness dissolved into the weakness of a -child;—and he wept;—he sobbed aloud. A -silence reigned through the crowd, and a thrill -of sympathy seemed to penetrate every heart.</p> - -<p>The court, unaccustomed in that land to such -an office, felt themselves in a new and an awful -condition, with a fellow-being arraigned at their -bar, charged and convicted of a most atrocious—and -in its circumstances, an unparalleled crime, -and his doom suspended at that moment on their -lips. Their emotions were too evident to be -mistaken, and in the highest degree honourable -to their hearts. “S. G. S.”—the name in full -being pronounced by the court, broke the awful -silence of the place,—“have you any thing to -say, why the judgment of the court should not -now be pronounced?” The prisoner rose convulsed, -and with faltering voice, and in broken -accents, replied: “Nothing, if it please the court, -except what I have already communicated”—and -resumed his seat. Upon which a very appropriate, -eloquent, and impressive address was -made by the court to the prisoner, setting forth -the fact and nature of the crime, of which he -stood convicted; appealing to his own knowledge -for the fairness of his trial; and to his own -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_52">52</span> -consciousness of the justice of his doom; commending -him to heaven for that clemency, which -he could no longer ask of men;—and then the -awful sentence was pronounced. “And may -God Almighty,” said the judge, with that subdued -emphasis and touching pathos, which became -the responsibility of his office, and the -nature of the occasion—“may God Almighty -have mercy on your soul.”</p> - -<p>The prisoner, by all the testimony, was in his -nature kind. He had loved his wife excessively, -and loved her, strange as it may seem, unto the -last. And for that very love he was the more -cruel, and the greater monster. He was jealous -of her fidelity, without cause. Jealousy! “’tis a -monster begot upon itself—born on itself.” -“That’s <i>he</i>—that <i>was</i> Othello!” And only -when intoxicated with strong drink did this terrible -passion gain its dominion over him. In the -moments of his sobriety, he loved and confided, -and could say in company of his wife,</p> - -<div class="poetry"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> -<span class="i0">“My soul hath her content so absolute,<br /></span> -<span class="i0">That not another comfort like to thee,<br /></span> -<span class="i0">Succeeds in unknown fate.”<br /></span> -</div></div></div> - -<p>But it would seem, that hell itself were scarcely -more furious, or more terrible, than he, when the -demon of ardent spirits assumed control of his -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_53">53</span> -passions. If demoniacs were now-a-days about, -the name of that man, in such predicament and -mood, were worthy to be written, as prince of the -host. But in prison, and before the tribunal of -justice, this wretched being, once kind in nature, -and made a fiend by the abuse of his nature, -stood <i>dispossessed</i>, the guilty and conscious -murderer of her, whom he espoused in her youth -and loveliness, and who was ever worthy of his -love;—and whom he took to his bosom, and promised, -by the light and love of heaven, to be her -husband and protector.</p> - -<p>He was executed on the 24th of September. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_54">54</span></p> - -<h2 id="CHAPTER_VIII">CHAPTER VIII.<br /> - -<span id="EMBARKATION_FROM_DETROIT" class="medium">EMBARKATION FROM DETROIT, &c.</span></h2> - -<p>On the 4th of August the steam-packet, <i>Sheldon -Thomson</i>, left Detroit for the Upper Lakes, -her ultimate destination being Green Bay, with -the United States’ Commissioners, bound on the -errand heretofore alluded to, and which we shall -notice again by-and-by;—three companies of -troops for the frontier garrisons;—several parties -of ladies and gentlemen; some in pursuit of -pleasure, some of materials for science and literature; -some of business; some families returning, -or emigrating to those new and remote settlements;—with -pigs, poultry, &c. &c. As near -as we recollect, the number of souls on board, -including troops, commissioners and suite, ladies -and gentlemen, and the crew—was not far from -<i>two hundred and fifty</i>.</p> - -<p>The rarity of this expedition gave it some importance. -The character of the company, but -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_55">55</span> -especially the objects of the mission from Government -to the Indians of the North-West, magnified -the interest not inconsiderably. It is true there -is some sailing craft habitually employed in this -line of navigation. It is also true, that one of the -steam-packets of Lake Erie, ordinarily makes a -trip into those remote regions, some two or three -times in a season; as encouragements offer. But -Detroit is reckoned the common limit of the -crowd, who flock to the west in the summer; and -a trip beyond is quite notable, and esteemed a -great treat with the curious, and with all who -have a taste for novel, wild, and romantic scenery; -or an ambition to see that which is seldom seen by -the common herd of travellers. It is confessed, -that an expedition to the North Pole, is somewhat -more important to the persons concerned;—and -if they have the good luck to get back again, -it may be more important to the world. If -Captain Symmes had lived to accomplish his -expedition to the centre of the earth, that -would at least have been more interesting. It -is possible, it may not yet be understood, all -the world over, that the earth is hollow, and to -be entered by a passage towards the imaginary -poles; the polar points being themselves of -course in the celestial regions, and therefore -unattainable to man. This important discovery -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_56">56</span> -was made by the above-named Captain Symmes, -of Ohio, United States.</p> - -<p>It is not pretended, that the particular expedition, -which makes the subject of our story, can -claim a paramount importance, with either of those -just alluded to. But still it attracted considerable -attention. All the newspapers of the country—at -least very extensively—announced it long -beforehand;—that is—the proprietors of the -steam-packet took care to put it in circulation, -for the greater profit of the voyage, by attracting -the attention of the curious, and offering motive -to the enterprising. It was by this sort of newspaper -puffing, that the author was drawn into -the train; as was the fact with a great portion of -the company.</p> - -<p>On the morning of the 4th of August, the city -of Detroit was in no little bustle, and the wharf, -along-side of which lay the <i>Sheldon Thomson</i>, -with her signals snapping in the wind, exhibited -a most busy swarm of human beings, running -to and fro, in the way of preparation. At <i>eleven</i> -o’clock <small>A. M.</small> the gun was fired, and the packet -bore away for Lake St. Clair, under all the force -of wind and steam, and with as fine a day, as the -sun ever made upon the earth. Indeed the scene -and the occasion were quite inspiriting; and the -objects in view wore the aspect of many powerful -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_57">57</span> -and romantic attractions. The beautiful city of -Detroit began to recede, while the packet, borne -along between the Canadian shore and Hog -Island, (a name, it must be confessed, ill deserved -by a thing so beautiful) glided in fine style into -the opening expanse of Lake St. Clair.</p> - -<p>Lake St. Clair, as before recognized, is an -expansion of the strait, nearly in a circular form, -with a diameter of thirty miles; and in consequence -of the depression of all its shores, and -there being no hills in the immediate interior, -the position of a vessel in any part of its border, -opens from the deck a shoreless sea in the distant -prospect. The centre of the lake presents a -beautiful and enchanting <i>looming up</i> of the -shores, as the sailors call it, in all directions; -and the marginal forests, broken every here and -there, by the indentations of the coast, seem to -hang suspended in the horizon, between the sea -and the heavens, and play and dance before the -eye, in a sort of fairy vision. The images of this -kind, fore and aft, and on either side, were continually -changing their forms, and showing the -most fantastic shapes, as the vessel wended her -serpentine course, by the channel through the -lake, from its southern to its northern border. -For Lake St. Clair is an exception to all the -others, in this particular: that its waters are -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_58">58</span> -generally shallow, except in the channel; and -that channel is perpetually changing by the effect -of storms, and requires a frequent survey for the -direction of the pilot. Indeed this body of water -is hardly worthy to be dignified with the name -of a <i>Lake</i>, in comparison of the others, and might -as well be considered, as a flooding of low lands—which -seems to be the exact truth. The main -current of water through it, however, always -maintains a channel, sufficient for all the purposes -of navigation, though it is somewhat -devious.</p> - -<p>The passage over Lake St. Clair, in a day of -such unrivalled physical glories, in such a company, -on such an expedition, leaving the regions -of civilization behind us, and just about to plunge -into the regions of barbarism;—or rather, flying -from a world, violated by the track and by the -hand of man, into a world of virgin waters and -into a virgin wilderness—all vast, and their proper -character inconceivable, except by actual -inspection; such a passage might well make an -apology for the indulgence of some trifling ingredients -of poetry and romance. Every heart -seemed light and buoyant, as the clouds floating -in the sky, and its affections active, as the elements -by which the bark, which made their home, -was wafted along;—and all prospects bright and -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_59">59</span> -cheering, as the sun, which shone upon the scene. -The climate and aspects of the heavens seemed -changed. The clouds, such, as a clear atmosphere -and its brisk currents fold together in their -fleecy robes, and toss along in sublime and majestic -sport;—the shores and islets successively -receding in one direction, and coming into view -from another;—a new and fine steamer, dashing -through the waves, with all her sails set to the -breeze, and crammed with a population, like bees -upon the hive, in a summer’s day, all life and -bustle;—the <i>toute ensemble</i> presented a scene, -as picturesque, as could well be grouped, under -a traveller’s eye. And then again the variety of -character on board: three detachments of raw -recruits, bidding adieu to the common world, -and going to occupy the frontier posts, to keep -the peace between the traders and Indians, between -the Indians themselves, and if needs be, -between the querulous parties of Canadians and -Americans, strolling in those regions;—a Commission -from Government, on their way to settle disputes -and negotiate treaties with the aboriginal -tribes of the North-West;—traders, voyagers of -pleasure and observation, and friends going to -visit friends, in those distant retreats;—a vicar -general from the pope of Rome, with plenipotentiary -powers of remission and retention in things -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_60">60</span> -spiritual, and of supervising the interests of the -Catholic church; together with two Protestant -clergymen and a missionary of Mackinaw;—men, -women, and children of all grades, and all -conditions—and withal the rare character of the -excursion;—all these things together, as might -be supposed, contributed to lend an interest and -a charm to the expedition, so auspiciously commenced, -not easily conceived by any one, who -did not make one of the party.</p> - -<p>About four o’clock, <small>P.M.</small>, we found ourselves; -hard upon what may be called, with the greatest -propriety, the <i>Delta</i> of the river St. Clair, which -discharges itself by about <i>fifty</i> mouths into the -lake of the same name. The principal navigable -channels are <i>five</i>. The extended marshes, challenging -the utmost scope of the eye, lying only a -few inches higher than the water, and all waving -with heavy burdens of high <i>prairie</i> grass;—the -meandering mouths of the river, shooting in every -direction, and insulating the region in the most -fantastic forms;—the thick and impenetrable -copses of wood, of larger and smaller extent, -springing up here and there, in all their various -shapes, until after a few miles they are merged -in one unbroken forest, and seeming to vie with -the outlets of the river in creating a variety of -their own peculiar kind;—these several and -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_61">61</span> -combined features, changing their forms continually, -as we ascended the channel selected, -like the coming and flitting visions of creative -fancy, might almost dispossess a sober man of his -senses, and persuade him, by a world of reality, -that he was in a world of illusions. And then to -see the French huts—for the French are to be -found, scattered along the old line of trading -posts, from Quebec to Detroit, from Detroit to -Mackinaw, at the head of Lake Huron, from -Mackinaw across the North-West Territory to -<i>Prairie du Chien</i>, on the Mississippi; and from -the last point along the banks of that mighty -river, to the Gulf of Mexico—to look upon the -habitations of that indolent race, so mean and -sordid, as they are, resting upon the river’s brink, -and demonstrating by their every feature a dull and -lazy existence, akin to that of the savage;—and -now and then to see a group of Indians, old -and young, male and female, some entirely naked, -and others with the rag of a shirt, or blanket -never washed, pendant and ready to drop by its -rottenness from their shoulders—darting out of -a thicket upon the bank, and running and jumping -with frantic, or joyous signs and exclamations -of amazement, to see such a great <i>canoe</i>, -so full of people, and rushing up against the tide, -drawn, as they imagine, by great sturgeons, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_62">62</span> -harnessed under water;—we a wonder to them and -they a very piece of romance to us;—who, fresh -from the centre of civilization, and unaccustomed -to these scenes, would not gaze with interest, and -imagine himself dreaming?— -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_63">63</span></p> - -<h2 id="CHAPTER_IX">CHAPTER IX.<br /> - -<span id="RIVER_ST_CLAIR" class="medium">RIVER ST. CLAIR, &c.</span></h2> - -<p>After leaving Lake St. Clair, we run in the -evening about fifteen miles up the river, having -enjoyed one of the most brilliant sunsets that -Italy, or Greece could ever boast of,—and then -stopped to take in a supply of fuel for Mackinaw. -The rest of the night from nine in the evening, -till four in the morning, was industriously occupied -in running twenty-five miles to Fort Gratiot, -having the double obstacle of a stiff current to -stem, equal to a rapid, and a schooner in tow, -which with us, was bound for the Upper Lakes. -If this vessel in <i>tow</i> could not classically be -called an <i>obsta</i>-cle, it was at least a grave Saxon -<i>hold back</i>. But nevertheless, as the master of -the steamer was sure of <i>our</i> money, there seemed -no objection in his mind to get a little more, for -helping this weather-bound ship; although he -had never stipulated with us for the privilege. -And besides, if it was not an act of humanity, it -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_64">64</span> -was a kindness—it being understood, that vessels, -upward bound, are often detained in this current, -not only days, but weeks, before a south wind -springs up, sufficiently strong to bear them into -Lake Huron.</p> - -<p>Fort Gratiot has the honour of its name from -its original projector, Colonel Gratiot, now chief -engineer of the United States at Washington. -The fort has a beautiful and commanding position, -immediately at the outlet of Huron, and of -course at the commencement of the strait, called -the river St. Clair; which, opposite the fort, is -so narrow and rapid, as to require nearly the full -power of a steamer to force her up. With our -schooner <i>hold back</i>, it seemed for a long time -doubtful, whether the packet would be able to -run into the lake. She buffeted the current -“with lusty sinews,” springing to one side, then -to the other, like the draught-horse, pulling his -burden up hill; but notwithstanding often went -backward instead of forward, and gained nothing, -until, by raising the steam, more perhaps, -than what was prudent, she finally carried her -companion into the sea above, and then dismissed -her to make her own way. This current is deep, -and a sublime object, not only in consideration of -its own rapid career, but more especially, when -we reflect, that here all the waters of Huron, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_65">65</span> -Michigan, and Superior, are disemboguing -through so narrow a channel, with a determination -not to be resisted.</p> - -<p>Those of the passengers, who were disposed, -had time at Gratiot to go on shore, and view the -fort. At that time it was surrounded only by -pickets, fit only to check an Indian assault. It -was ordered, however, from the importance of its -position on the Canada frontier, to be made a -strong place. It is understood, that the opposite -side of the river, within musket shot, is in the -British dominions. Our reception at the fort -was not only polite and cordial, but even in the -forms of drawing-room parade. They had been -notified of the visit, and knew the very hour to -expect it. And as such a call rarely happens in -that secluded and wild retreat, they must needs -take it when it comes, and make the most of it. -It was in all respects a grateful interview, and -well improved. An hour’s interchange of civilities -on such an occasion, and in such a place, -are moments of high enjoyment—they make an -incident in the common monotony of life, and -a subject of interesting recollections.</p> - -<p>Among my memoranda of this voyage, I find -the following:—</p> - -<p>August 6:—Still in Lake Huron, and borne -onward with great rapidity by wind and steam,—the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_66">66</span> -latter of which we always have at command, -and the former being most favourable;—our -course laid for the river St. Mary, or rather for -the common passage, leading to Lake Superior. -For there is no such thing, as the river St. Mary, -commonly marked as such, in the books and -charts. That region is a world of islands, straits, -and bays. Lake Huron, as the map will show, -is one of the great inland seas of the North-West. -Our course from the river St. Clair to St. Mary’s, -is nearly a direct line, keeping the west shore -ordinarily in sight, when the weather will permit. -The borders of this lake present a wild, uninhabited -region—and the navigation beautiful in -its stillness; but doomed to fitful and terrible -agitations by the sudden waking of the tempest. -The greatest fury of the wide Atlantic is mere -mockery to Huron’s maddest moods and roughest -shapes. The most experienced mariner of the -former has been filled with wonder, and stood -aghast at the terrors of the latter.</p> - -<p><i>Evening of the same day</i>:—At anchor in St. -Mary’s Straits, five miles from the Falls. Our -passage from Fort Gratiot to the west straits, -plunging into an open and wide sea, we made in -thirty-six hours, the wind all the way in favour, -and for a good part of the time leaving the -western shore, and of course all other land out -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_67">67</span> -of sight. To such a scene in good weather, as -we have had, there is but one page. But those -of us, who are strangers here, felt that we were -entering a region remote from civilization, and -but little marked with the traces of human -enterprize. Since we approached the northern -shores of this lake and entered the straits, no -pictures of romance could divide us farther from -accustomed scenes and associations. The great -<i>Maniton</i>, or <i>Spirit</i>-island—in Indian tradition -and belief the home and residence of spirits—lifted -up a prominence in its centre, which might -well pass among heathen, as a sanctuary of the -gods. And so is it esteemed. Next the little -<i>Maniton</i>—and then the Drummond Isle—on the -last of which and near the straits, as we approached, -was distinctly brought under our eye, -through a beautiful harbour, and within one mile -of our course, a fort and little village, erected by -and formerly belonging to the British, apparently -well built;—but now without a solitary human -being, since, by the recent demarcation of the -boundary line, the island has fallen within the -jurisdiction of the United States. A deserted -village, in this uninhabited region, was a melancholy -spectacle—and resting, as it does, in such -a beautiful spot! It really looked covetable—like -a little paradise, peeping out upon the sea, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_68">68</span> -by the point of land, which defends the harbour, -skirted by a lovely forest-scene, and spreading its -fair bosom to the heavens, seems to invite those, -who may be tired of the world, to its enchanting -retreat. I cannot imagine, how it should be left -unoccupied; and I can hardly yet persuade -myself, that such is the fact. I strained my eyes -through the glass, as we passed, to see the busy -population; but no human form appeared. -And thus I thought it must be a fairy creation, -in kindness laid before our eye, to relieve us for -a moment, from the monotony of these desolate -abodes;—for we had seen nothing like the feature -of an inhabited world, since we left Fort Gratiot, -except a solitary sail, far off on the bosom of the -lake;—but the melancholy effect upon my own -feelings, when I was obliged to believe, that no -man, or woman, or child was there—none of -human kind to enjoy the apparent desirableness -of the place—will not allow me to appreciate the -favour intended. And the <i>lusus naturæ</i> of all -the regions we have passed, within a few hours, -from that point, till we came to anchor this evening—the -veriest sportings of nature, in her most -fantastic creations of islets, and bays, and straits; -the former springing up and the latter opening -in every direction; accompanied with the thought, -that nowhere among them all rests the habitation -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_69">69</span> -of civilized man, or is often found the track of -the savage;—these all made fancy more vivid, -romance more romantic, and the very wildness of -nature more wild. We also passed the ruins of -another fort, on the island of St. Joseph, a -valuable and beautiful territory, twenty miles by -ten, lifting up a mountain in its centre, and said -to embosom a mine of silver, known only to -an Indian, whose guardian spirit will not permit -either himself, or others, to reap the advantages -of the disclosure. This island, formerly belonging -to the United States, has, by the recent -settlement of the boundary line, fallen to the -British Government, in exchange, we may suppose, -for Drummond’s Isle.</p> - -<p>On turning an island of some two or three -miles in extent this afternoon—(for since we -entered the straits, we have been penetrating the -vast cluster of islands, with which the northern -parts of Huron are sprinkled, of such various -dimensions, that some of the smallest, crowned -with trees and shrubbery, have reminded me of -the tuft of feathers in the peacock’s head, and -they are scarcely less beautiful)—on turning this -island, and running into a bay of some several -miles in diameter, we suddenly met an Indian -canoe, of great beauty, its sides and many paddles -glaring with various and rich colours, propelled -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_70">70</span> -by eight Indians, dressed in a singularly gaudy, -yet uniform costume;—who bore down upon us -with apparent intent of speaking. But <i>our</i> canoe, -not responding with a favourable disposition to -their signs, but dashing forward with unbending -course, the Indians suddenly lifted their paddles -from the water, and sat down. When lo! a -white man, well dressed, stood up in the middle -of the bark, uncovered, and made obeisance. -We all responded. But the distance was too -great to hold a conversation. Our captain, -knowing his time was precious, to accomplish -the object of the day—that is, to get to the Falls, -which after all we have not reached—and being -more accustomed to such sights than we, did not -show himself inclined to gratify our curiosity, in -coming to an interview. Whereupon, as the -gentleman in the canoe found he could not speak -us, he resumed his sitting out of our sight; and -the Indians, rising to their paddles, gave one -tremendous and frightful yell, resounding through -all the bay, and sending back its echoes from the -hills;—and then to a time-keeping song, they -sprung away, as if in challenge, for a trial of -speed with us, and darted off for the great lake, -with a celerity, for which we all agreed to award -them the victory;—and in a few moments they -turned an island, and were out of sight. This -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_71">71</span> -unexpected and novel exhibition threw us all -into an ecstacy of admiration. The singular -costume of the Indians, with many and various -coloured feathers, bending and waving on their -heads; the exquisite beauty of their canoe; their -paddles of the most glaring red, so far as they are -immersed; the perfect time and admirable exactitude -of their movements, as if they and their bark -were only so many parts of a piece of mechanism; -and the amazing celerity, with which they seemed -to fly over the tops of the waves;—absolutely -confounded all the ideas I had ever indulged of -the Indian’s skill and dexterity in this exercise.</p> - -<p>I would here remark, that this canoe had -been charted, as was afterwards learned, by the -gentleman passenger before noticed, to take him -from the Falls of St. Mary to Mackinaw, a distance -of an hundred miles, the half of which is -over the open sea of Huron. This mode of travelling -in the North-West, resorted to by necessity, -is not only a substitute for stage-coaches -and steam-boats, but is scarcely less expeditious, -when the canoe is manned and propelled by -a select corps of Indians.</p> - -<p>Our passage this afternoon has been picturesque -and interesting, especially when allied -to its associations, beyond my powers to describe. -The scenery in itself stands unrivalled, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_72">72</span> -by anything I have ever seen, or conceived, for -its variety, and wildness, and beauty. And -then it is to be observed, that scarcely a trace -of man is left imprinted here, except rarely, -upon the shores, may be found the marks of -a transient Indian encampment;—that the -forests are so dark and thick, that the wild -buck, with his branching horns, cannot run -among them;—that the trees and shrubbery are -of a character peculiar to the climate;—and that -innumerable firs may be seen shooting up their -conical tops, over the rest of the forest, not -inferior, in the exactitude and symmetry of their -proportion, to the most beautiful spire of a church. -And the frequent islands, together with the straits -and bays, which they necessarily create, would -utterly defy any but an experienced pilot, with -his compass, to make his way from Lake Huron -to Lake Superior. Often we have seemed to be -running directly on the shore; when in an -instant some channel, darkened by the overhanging -wood, opened and invited us to enter, -as the only way of egress. And then again a -half-dozen channels offer themselves, each perhaps -equally attractive, and confounding choice. -And their serpentine course, and the abruptness -of their angles, after once the right one is selected, -by dodging the islands and shooting across the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_73">73</span> -bays;—the alternate expansions and contractions, -forming successively small basins and narrows;—contribute -equally to amaze and delight the -unexpecting voyager. Hills and mountains too, in -every shape—not even the likeness of which presents -itself on any shore of the lakes between this -region and Buffalo—here lift themselves up in -near and distant vision, one above another, restoring -the long-lost charm of such a scene, and making -the accustomed tenant of the hills at home again.</p> - -<p>The chapter of incidents also gave additional -variety and interest to this new and rapidly shifting -scene. On turning one of those sharp angles, -about twenty miles above the point, where we -first entered these straits, some <i>lodges</i> of Indians, -as they are called, perched in the bushes on the -bank, opened upon us, being recognised by the -reflection of white birch bark, with which they -are covered. These lodges, are made as light, -and are as soon taken down and removed, as a -soldier’s camp tent. And they are the only habitations -of the wild Indians, in their migratory -enterprises of war, hunting, and fishing. In -these regions, indeed, they have little else to -shelter them, either in winter, or summer. The -<i>wall</i> of the lodge, is a sort of mat, or woven texture -of the wild rice stalk, found growing in -shallow waters; and which, after being shaken -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_74">74</span> -of its fruits into a floating canoe, for food, is -pulled up and manufactured into this useful -article, serving, like the Turk’s rug, for bed and -chair, to the more luxurious; and also for a part -of the lodge, or house, by being drawn, itself -erect, in a circle of some ten, or fifteen feet in -diameter, according to the extent of the household -to be accommodated;—the whole being -capped with pieces of birch bark to turn the -rain; in the apex of which, ordinarily from six -to ten feet in elevation, is left a small aperture -for the escape of the smoke. The Indians here, -depending more upon fish, than upon the chase, -make these slender encampments immediately -upon the margin of the waters, each consisting -generally, in times of peace, of a group of a few -families, with one canoe, or two, for each household, -according to its number. At a few minutes’ -notice, whether started by alarm, or actuated by -motives of change, the whole encampment, with -all their furniture, may be seen afloat, and darting -off for some new retreat. The encampment -is again established, with the same dispatch, -as that, which characterised its breaking up;—and -they are all at home again, with their canoes -drawn ashore, and turned bottom upwards; and -the smoke is seen, emitting its lazy currents from -their newly-erected lodges. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_75">75</span></p> - -<p>One of these encampments suddenly burst -upon us, as we made a turning this afternoon. -Immediately a canoe, filled with these sons -of the forest—and it might be added, the lords -of these wild waters—with rifles in hand, -launched from the shore, in our advance, and -bore down upon us. And what was amusing, -the American ensign floated over it, though -somewhat smoked and rent by use, or abuse. -This was an indication, that a chief was on board -of the canoe, as men of this rank in the Tribes -within the jurisdiction of the United States, -are often presented with a government flag. -On the Canadian frontier they are not unfrequently -able to display the flag of either nation, -Great Britain, or the States, as may suit their -purposes. Instantly, as they shot from the -shore, a <i>feu de joie</i> saluted us; and the channel, -pent up by the dark forests, echoed as briskly -with the popping of their rifles, as if they had -been engaged in a running fight. They seemed -to paddle with one hand, and load and fire with -the other; and in such rapid succession, that no -Yankee could equal them, even with both hands. -But with all their eagerness and noise, they -could not bring our captain to speak. Whether -he doubted their intent, and was afraid of being -shot, I cannot tell. Perceiving the captain’s -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_76">76</span> -incivility, and themselves fast dropping astern of -us in consequence, down went their rifles into -the bottom of the canoe, and both hands of every -Indian being applied to the paddles, they seemed -resolved on overtaking us: and so indeed they -did, deciding the question at once, that the -Indian paddle is swifter than steam. As a -reward for this extraordinary feat,—they seeming -no wise unfriendly in their dispositions, but -making all signs of good feeling, laughing, and -rattling off with indescribable volubility their -unintelligible jargon—we threw them a tow-line, -and having caught it, they immediately dropped -under our stern;—and in this relation we held -a long parley with them, by means of an interpreter -on board our vessel, ascertaining them to -be of the Chippewa tribe, and possessing ourselves -of sundry items of information, which they -were able to communicate, and which we were -curious and much gratified to know. Some of -our passengers, delighted with such a visit, threw -them some pieces of money; and the scramble, -which ensued in the canoe, plainly proved, that -however perfect their unsophisticated society may -be, they had not yet arrived to the happy condition -of holding all things <i>common</i>. The amusement, -which this strife occasioned, turned out to -the no small profit of the Indians. For a shower -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_77">77</span> -of copper and silver coin poured into the canoe, -till they all had busy work in picking it up. -And when, perchance, a white piece fell into the -water—(as some of them did)—alas! what a -grave countenance the poor Indians put on, and -smote their hands in agony, and looked up, as if -they were about to expire with regret. The -rattling of another piece of coin in the bottom of -their canoe would bring them to their senses -again, and renew the squabble. When, however, -the purse was satisfied, in rendering its -contents, a bottle of whiskey, with a cord to its -neck, was lowered to the eager grasp of these -tawney and simple folk. But not being inclined -to drink it on the spot, how should they dispose -of it, and return the bottle, which for some reason -was not offered them. It was a decanter, I -believe, belonging to the steward. Necessity -being the mother of invention, a smoked tin -kettle, of some gallons’ capacity, used for cooking -over their fires, yet having been well cleaned by -the tongue of the dogs, the common way of performing -this office—was snatched up from the -bottom of the canoe for the occasion, and received -the contents. The bottle was returned, and -filled, and sent down again, a plural number of -times; till, I am sorry to say, they had got -enough, in their capacious vessel, to make the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_78">78</span> -whole camp drunk—and which will probably -occasion a famous <i>pow-wow</i>, or Indian carousal. -After our guests had been kept in tow long -enough to satisfy curiosity, and to enrich them -by these bounteous gifts, we let them drop, and -they returned to their lodges.</p> - -<p>A few miles above at another turning, another -Indian camp, and much larger than the last, -opened upon us, showing an extended cluster of -lodges, on the shore; and numerous canoes -drawn up in the usual style. As they were unapprised -of our coming, they seemed utterly -amazed—and men, women, and children ran -about, and the dogs barked, as if confusion and -war had come upon them. Immediately the men -darted from their lodges, with rifle in hand, while -the women and children launched the canoes; -and in the shortest imaginable space we were -right on the shore, within thirty feet of this -strange assemblage of human beings;—and pop—pop—pop—went -their rifles, directly at us, in -a quick and furious volley, as if they would shoot -every one of us from the deck. I am sure for -one, I started back, contracted myself within the -smallest possible dimensions, and dodged a little. -And I dare to say, I was not alone in these sensations. -To be thus saluted, by such uncertain -beings, having nothing to defend us, was not -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_79">79</span> -altogether welcome. Even if their rifles had -nothing in them more solid, the very wadding -might have come in our faces. No one, however, -was killed; and it proved to be a mere -<i>feu de joie</i>, to express how glad they were to see -us. Ours is only the third Steam-packet, that -has ever penetrated this region; and this particular -group of Indians probably never saw one -before. We soon ran by them; but had not -passed out of sight, before we plunged upon a -sand-bar. This accident gave them an opportunity -to fill their canoes, and come along side, -and offer their assistance and hospitality: the -<i>manner</i> of which was certainly very grateful, -although the things offered were not very valuable. -While we were engaged in working -off the vessel, which occupied an hour, they -amused us greatly by their talk and manners, -and received, like our other guests, no trifling -donations from the passengers—not trifling to -them. Through ignorance of these channels, we -have run aground some half-dozen times, and -being overtaken by night, in this wild and dark -retreat, under the very boughs of the forest, we -are compelled to lie at anchor, and wait for day-light—within -five miles of our place of destination:—<i>the Saut -de St. Marie</i>. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_80">80</span></p> - -<h2 id="CHAPTER_X">CHAPTER X.<br /> - -<span id="THE_SAUT_DE_ST_MARIE" class="medium">THE SAUT DE ST. MARIE, &c.</span></h2> - -<p>The <i>Saut de St. Marie</i>, it may be understood, -is the name given by the French traders to the -Falls, or rapids, which let the waters of Lake -Superior down to the level of Lake Huron. -Anglice: the Falls, or jump, or bound of St. -Mary—or by personification, St. Mary’s leap -down from her dominion over the waters above -to assert her empire over the waters below. -Whether I have got the exact clue to the -imagination of the French Catholics, in their -application of this name, and am right in my -interpretation, I am not quite sure. But this -has seemed to me most natural. The Falls themselves -are as lovely and as gentle, (shall I say?) as -the sudden rush of such a tremendous flood, down -an equable descent of twenty-two feet in a mile, -can well be imagined; and if the Spirit of the -Tempest and of the Furies might be supposed -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_81">81</span> -to preside over Niagara’s thundering Cataract, -the imagination of a Catholic might well be -allowed to instal the Holy Virgin over the rapids, -which are honoured by her name—especially, as -taking up his own residence there, he might more -conveniently invoke and secure her protection -and blessing. But he must needs have something -for her to do—she must be occupied. -Why, then, say: these Falls are St. Mary—and -their roaring is her voice; and when he should -stand in need of her assistance, he was sure to -find her there. Hence: the <i>Saut de St. Marie</i>.</p> - -<p>On the occasion of the incident before narrated, -of meeting the gallant Indian canoe, propelled by -eight men, and in such display of their grotesque -and glittering paraphernalia, shooting over the -tops of the waves, and scarcely touching them, I -happened to be in conversation, on the deck of -the steamer, with a young lady, a native of the -<i>Saut de St. Marie</i>, whose father was a Scotchman, -or Scotch-Irish, and her mother an Indian. -She was well educated, and was on her return -home from a visit at Detroit. She was even -highly accomplished, and had been used to the -best society. Any common reader of the emotions, -passing in the mind, would have seen, that when -this canoe first hove in sight, this young lady’s -feelings were in a lively and agreeable excitement. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_82">82</span> -The hands and arms of an infant child would not -have been opened and spread out with more -expressive welcome, nor would his eyes have -sparkled with more vivacity, at the sudden appearance -of a loved object, that had been too -long out of sight for his happiness, than hers, -at the sight of this Indian canoe. It was the -genuine, simple eloquence of nature, which opened -the heart; on the bright page of which, sparkling -with satisfaction, might be read without the possibility -of mistake: ‘I am glad. This is home. -That canoe was launched from before my mother’s -door this morning. I know what it is—and who -they are. That has been the delight of my -youth—the familiar object of my childhood—it -was the wonder of my infancy—and I shall be -where it came from to-night.’</p> - -<p>The sudden betraying of these emotions was -so artless, as to be unavoidable. She seemed -conscious, that her feelings were partly betrayed, -and made a slight effort to check and conceal -them. But I encouraged the developement—for -nothing could have delighted me more, or given -me a higher opinion of her character; and she -in turn very frankly confessed her partialities for -these objects, which connected her with home. -While the canoe approached; and while it -rested over against us; and when it darted off -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_83">83</span> -and disappeared, as before described; the whole -scene gave new being to her affections, roused -the lurking and dormant sensibilities, which are -naturally challenged by such an incident; and -they were played off without restraint, and in -such a style, as no one could fail to admire.</p> - -<p>When I saw the next day, at the romantic and -wild retreat of the Saut de St. Marie, the humble -cabin, where the infancy of this young lady had -been cradled, and where her earliest years had -been spent—I could but exclaim:—What is -<i>home</i>? An accident; the creature of wonted -circumstances—of early and habitual associations; -it is not a place, but a mysterious centre of the -affections, produced by these casualties. It may -be any where—on any spot of earth; it may be -floating on the deep, and never at rest; it may -be in heaven, and ought to be there.</p> - -<p>But this was not all. When the <i>other</i> canoe came -in our wake, and hung behind us on the tow-line, -this young lady being our interpreter—my attention -was forcibly arrested during these interviews, -at the moral power of the Indian language, and -of the conversations of Indians with each other; -which I have often had occasion since to remark -in other circumstances. The dependent condition -of the American Aborigines on each other -for comfort and happiness, and as they religiously -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_84">84</span> -suppose, on the high Providence above, whom -they call the Great Spirit, for the supply of their -necessities—(for themselves are always improvident -and frequently in want)—has imparted to -their language, or manner of speaking, an indescribable -softness and tenderness. It is a sweet -and perfect melody. As they never think, or talk -abstrusely, nor task their minds with concatenations -of logic, but speak for present convenience -and gratification;—and as they need and love -kindness, their language is the very expression -of kindness. Their dependent, child-like feelings, -a moral cause, have produced a physical effect in -the structure and use of the common medium of -communication between man and man. The -entire character of the Indian’s voice, in conversation, -is altogether peculiar—and that character -is always of an affectionate, tender, and dependent -cast. It proceeds from tender feeling—and -challenges and awakens the like affections. It -has that power, and will produce that effect, when -not one word of the language is understood. -And it is especially remarkable, that when Indians -have acquired an European language, and while -conversing in it, they use a voice characteristically -and entirely different from that, which they employ -in their own tongue. Neither are they -themselves aware of the fact. I once called the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_85">85</span> -attention of a circle of Indian chiefs to this circumstance, -most of whom could speak English. -At the moment, we were <i>all</i> speaking English. -Soon after, for their own convenience, they broke -into their own language. “<i>There</i>,” said I—“do -you see?”—they proceeded, with their attention -thus challenged and directed—and the next -moment, all of them burst into a loud laugh, -expressive of their own astonishment at the discovery. -They never knew it before.</p> - -<p>So when this canoe came under our stern, the -first salutation between this young lady and the -crew, struck me with this remarkable fact; and -the protracted conversation between the parties, -was very music itself. On the announcement of -every piece of news, or the starting of a new -thought, the listener, in Indian dialogue, receives -it with an—<i>Eh?</i> (Is it so?)—partly nasal, and -partly ringing so mellifluously in the chambers -of the mouth, by an ascending and circumflex -intonation, falling at last into a sweet and expiring -cadence—that the stranger hangs upon it, -as upon the dying notes of the sweetest melodies—and -holds his own breath in the suspense of -regret, and almost involuntarily sighs, when the -last palpable sound has died upon the ear. It -cannot be imitated—it cannot be described. One -must have heard it, to know it; and to have -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_86">86</span> -heard it with attention, is never to forget it. It -is altogether of a moral character. It expresses -politeness, in all its scope; a thorough reciprocation -of the sentiment; thankfulness for the news, -or suggestion; entire confidence in the person -speaking; and a complete and unreserved repose -of all the tender feelings on the second person of -the dialogue: “<i>Eh? Eh. Is it so? It is so. -Indeed? Indeed.</i>” And I have only been confirmed -in these peculiar attributes of Indian languages, -by subsequent observation. The women, -indeed, have softer and more melodious voices, -than the men, as among all nations—and they -give far better effect to these peculiarities. But -the voices of the men, in their own tongue, are -no less characteristically diverse in this particular.</p> - -<p>An Indian dialogue, (and among themselves -there is no people more sociable) in connexion -with the melody of their voice, and the tenderness -of the intonations and inflexions of their speech, -is one of the finest scenes of the kind in the -world. And the specimens, now under review, -were peculiarly attractive and greatly eloquent, -in consideration of the circumstances, and of the -<i>dramatis personæ</i>. The canoes, which came -along side of the steamer, while lying on sand -bars and at anchor, before her arrival at the <i>Saut</i>, -were numerous;—and this young lady was the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_87">87</span> -interpreter, and the only colloquist on one side. -<i>She</i>, cultivated and accomplished, and well -dressed,—bending over the side of the vessel, -to welcome and receive the welcomes of this -simple and untaught people;—and <i>they</i>, manifesting -the most evident satisfaction, on her -return among them; and thus demonstrating, how -much she had made herself, by her winning -condescensions, the idol of a people, whom she -was not ashamed to call her own. They seemed -delighted, and overjoyed to hear the sound of her -voice. They literally opened their mouths and -swallowed her words; and the muscles of their -countenance might be seen working with the -workings of their thoughts, as they hung upon -her lips. And she in turn listened to their communications -with reciprocal satisfaction—each -party, as they were alternate listeners, responding -to every thought, in the utterance of their own -indescribable:—<i>Eh?</i> And the effect of this expression -is not unlike the second to an air in a -piece of music:—it is an exquisite and harmonious -accompaniment. It sets and keeps the -affections of all the parties in tune. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_88">88</span></p> - -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XI">CHAPTER XI.<br /> - -<span id="VOYAGE_FROM_THE_SAUT_DE_ST_MARIE" class="medium">VOYAGE FROM THE SAUT DE ST. MARIE TO GREEN BAY, &c.</span></h2> - -<p>The next day was occupied in the disembarcation -of a second<a id="FNanchor_5" href="#Footnote_5" class="fnanchor">5</a> detachment of the troops, at -the garrison of the Saut, and in the transaction -of other business appertaining to the vessel; -while a small party went up to take a peep at -the opening bosom of Lake Superior, a few miles -above; and another was entertained at dinner in -the hospitable mansion, which made the <i>home</i> of -the young lady above-mentioned. To sit down -at a table, spread with furniture, and burdened -with viands and wines, not unbefitting the metropolis -of a civilized community, with a pure -Indian woman, acting as mistress of ceremonies, -who did not venture to speak a word of the vernacular -tongue of her guests, that office being -supplied by her son-in-law, at the other end, and -by her children around her:—and the scene laid -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_89">89</span> -in that remote region—was an interesting occasion, -as may well be supposed. The dinner was -necessarily early and hasty, as the vessel was to -leave in the afternoon to retrace her path, as far -as the northern border of Huron, to clear the -islands, if possible, before night, on her way to -Mackinaw;—which was accomplished, with no -remarkable incident, except, that, while passing -rapidly down a current, in the midst of a granite -region, and under the full power of steam, the -packet rubbed fearfully on the point of a rock. -If the vessel had drawn six inches more, she -must inevitably have been stove and lost, though -not probably with the peril of life, as the shore -was within the toss of a stone, and the packet -furnished with boats. But it would at least -have been unpleasant for such a host of passengers -to be left, shipwrecked, in such a wild -region.</p> - -<p>It was on the passage from the <i>Saut</i> to -Mackinaw, that the question of the <i>thirty-two -thousand</i> islands, on the northern and eastern -margin of Lake Huron, was agitated. It was -stated by one of the passengers, that Mr. ——, -who ought to know, had affirmed it. Indeed -several witnesses testified to the fact. And if -so, incredible as it might seem, the reputation of -that gentleman for accurate knowledge, and his -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_90">90</span> -opportunities of information, were entitled to -settle the question. I, however, observed, that, -in my own opinion, thirty-two <i>hundred</i> was -quite enough; and that there must be a mistake. -Indeed I observed, that I could hardly believe -there were <i>thirty-two thousand</i> islands, in all -the waters of the continent of America. From -an independent and unquestionable source of -evidence, however, I was afterwards obliged to -admit the fact. The record, as was affirmed, -was attested from the surveys, made by the joint -Board of Commissioners of Great Britain and -the United States, appointed to settle the boundary -line of their contiguous jurisdictions.<a id="FNanchor_6" href="#Footnote_6" class="fnanchor">6</a> And -the region, through which the common charts -have drawn the channel of St. Mary’s river, forms -a portion of these islands—reducing that strait -to twenty-five miles in length—ten miles below -and fifteen miles above the rapids, or falls. The -falls, it may be observed, are run with safety by -canoes, and have been run by a small vessel.</p> - -<p>The St. Mary’s river forms three channels -a little below the falls, and consequently two -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_91">91</span> -considerable islands, besides many smaller ones, -for the distance of fifteen to twenty miles;—and -thence to Lake Huron, especially towards the -east, are parts of the immense group. It is -impossible for any thing, but actual observation, -to estimate the unnumbered beauties, created by -these sports of nature. I regretted exceedingly -not to have been indulged with a stay at the -Saut, long enough to have made an excursion by -a canoe into Lake Superior. Some half dozen -of our passengers, by a bold and determined -push, and at the hazard of being left behind, -ran up and cast a <i>coup d’œil</i> upon the face of -those interesting waters. They saw the Queen -of Lakes, which, indeed, was worth the effort. -The rest of us contented ourselves with proving, -that the Lake commences at the head of the -rapids, and having been there, that we saw it too.</p> - -<p>At break of day, on Sunday morning, the 8th -of August, after sailing all night upon the bosom -of Lake Huron, and from the entrance of the -straits of St. Mary, the island of Mackinaw, the -snow-white fort upon its rocky summit, and the -beautiful town below, adorned with a Christian -church, lifting up its steeple, opened upon us -with a fine and most welcome display;—and at -sunrise we lay still in the clear waters of its crescent -harbour, directly under the guns of the fort. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_92">92</span></p> - -<p>If Quebec is the Gibraltar of North America, -Mackinaw is only second in its physical character, -and in its susceptibilities of improvement, -as a military post. It is also a most important -position for the facilities it affords, in the fur-trade, -between New York and the North-West. -From this point, the bateaux of the traders, -boats of fifteen tons, go annually in the autumn -to the most distant shores of Lake Superior, in -one direction; and to the upper regions of the -Mississippi in another, laden with provisions, -blankets and ammunition, and other articles of -merchandize, to give the Indians in exchange -for furs;—and return to Mackinaw in the spring, -where these furs are shipped for New York, by -way of Buffalo. Mackinaw is used merely, as a -frontier garrison, and a trading post; and has a -population of 600 to 700. It is a beautiful -island, or great rock, planted in the strait of the -same name, which forms the connexion between -Lakes Huron and Michigan. The meaning of -the Indian name—Michillimackinack—is a <i>great -turtle</i>. The island is crowned with a cap 300 -feet above the surrounding waters, on the top of -which is a fortification, but not in keeping. The -principal fort, and the one kept in order and -garrisoned, rests upon the brow of the rocky -summit, 150 feet below the crown, or cap, and -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_93">93</span> -the same number of feet above the water; and in -such relation to the semicircular harbour, as to -command it perfectly, together with the opposite -strait. The harbour forms an exact crescent, the -tips of its horns being about one mile asunder. -The town itself, for the most part, lies immediately -on the crescent, near the water’s edge, -and under the towering rock, which sustains the -fort above. The harbour, town, and fort look -with open and cheerful aspect towards the Huron -waters, south-east, inviting or frowning, according -as they are approached by friend or foe. -The island of Mackinaw is nearly all covered -with forests of slender growth. The shores -and beach are composed of small pebbles and -gravel, without a single particle of pulverized -substance to cloud the transparent waters, which -dash upon them. So clear are the waters -of these Lakes, that a white napkin, tied to a -lead, and sunk thirty fathoms beneath a smooth -surface, may be seen as distinctly, as when immersed -three feet. The fish may be seen, playing -in the waters, over the sides of the various -craft, lying in the harbours.</p> - -<p>There are two objects of natural curiosity at -Mackinaw, worthy of notice: <i>the arched rock -and sugar-loaf</i>. The latter is a cone of solid -rock (and when seen from one direction, it has -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_94">94</span> -the exact form of the loaf, after which it is -named) lifting itself about 100 feet above the -plain, in the heart, and on the summit of the -island, with a base of fifty feet. Some trees and -shrubbery shoot out from its sides and crevices, -in defiance of the lack of soil.</p> - -<p>As to the <i>arched rock</i>: suppose a perpendicular -shore of rock, 250 feet high, on the -margin of the sea—from the brow of which, in -retreat, lies a romantic broken ground, and an -almost impervious thicket. Then suppose a notch -were scolloped out of the edge, extending back -about thirty feet, and down the precipice about -one hundred, measuring across the supposed -broken edge, fifty feet. Suppose, however, a -string of the rocky edge, three feet in diameter, -still to remain, stretching across this chasm, in -the form of an arch, smallest in the centre, and -increasing somewhat in its dimensions towards -either of its natural abutments:—and this is the -picture of the <i>Arched Rock</i> of Mackinaw. From -the giddy summit above, the spectator looks -down upon the Lake beneath the arch, which -has the appearance of an immense gate-way, -erected from the delineations of art. Or, from -the bosom of the waters below, he looks up, as -to the gate of heaven, inviting him to the celestial -regions; and it is even possible for him to -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_95">95</span> -<i>get up</i>;—and then to get down again, beneath -the arch;—but it is a giddy task. And it is a -still more perilous piece of sport to walk across -the arch itself—and yet it has been done, not -only by men of nerve, but by boys in their play. -In descending near the base of this arch on the -right, is a natural tunnel, six feet in diameter, -running down some rods through the solid rock, -letting out the passengers on the shore below, or -by which they may ascend, if they prefer it, to -the broad highway under the arch. But in -ascending or descending this grand and perilous -steep, the adventurer must hug the pointed rocks -with the most tenacious adherence, or be precipitated -and dashed in pieces at the bottom. These -two objects are interesting and magnificent specimens -of nature’s masonry.</p> - -<p>From Mackinaw to the mouth of Fox river, in -the North-West Territory, the place of destination—and -which is commonly called <i>Green Bay</i>, -after the body of water, at the head of which it -stands—our course was south-west, across Lake -Michigan, and up the Bay—the whole distance -being about 200 miles. We cast anchor in Fox -river, opposite the village, or settlement of Green -Bay, on the morning of the 10th of August. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_96">96</span></p> - -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XII">CHAPTER XII.<br /> - -<span id="THE_INDIAN_TRIBES" class="medium">THE INDIAN TRIBES, THEIR POLITICAL RELATIONS, &c.</span></h2> - -<p>Before we introduce the particular business, -intrusted to the Commission, sent to Green Bay, -in 1830; and in whose company I happened to -be, in their voyage through the Lakes; it will be -quite necessary to the reader’s clear understanding -of the general and future current of our -story—that I should summon his attention to a -few remarks on the present condition and political -relations of the Indian Tribes, comprehended -within the jurisdiction of the United States; and -to the treatment they have generally received, -since the occupation of North America by the -descendants of Europeans.</p> - -<p>Just at present, however, I have more especially -in view the condition and relations of the Indian -Tribes of the State of New York; although I -shall hereafter have occasion to extend my views, -by more particular observations, not only of all -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_97">97</span> -the Indians within the territories of the United -States; but of those also, who fall under the -jurisdiction of the government of Great Britain, -in the Canadas.</p> - -<p>It is sufficient for the present, to remark:—that -although there has generally been an -<i>ostensible</i> respect paid by Europeans, in their -occupancy and gradual encroachments on the -territories of North America, to the territorial -rights of the aboriginal Tribes, by holding -public councils with them, and formally negotiating -for such of their lands, as have not been -acquired by force and conquest;—yet it is a -dishonourable truth, not difficult of being made -out, that the superior capacity of Europeans, in -bargaining and over-reaching, has almost uniformly -characterized their pretended and formal -purchases. The Indians have always been and -are now childlike and simple, and from their -habitual and total desuetude of the commercial -arts, are ever open to commercial impositions. -It is well known, that they have been accustomed -to resign, by solemn compact, the most valuable -and most extensive territories, for mere toys—or -for the most trifling considerations. I am aware -it may be and is said, that an adequate and fair -value rendered, would be of no use to them—that -in many, perhaps, in most cases, when -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_98">98</span> -money is put to their disposal, it would ever be -prejudicial to their moral, and thus to their -political interests. And for this assumption -there might be some apology, if the parental -guardianship, at first arrogated, were well and -conscientiously sustained throughout. But the -misfortune and the crime—is—that a bargain is -held as a bargain, with Indians, as with all other -nations. The rapid growth and rising prosperity -of European colonies in America, and their -political and social interests have operated to -induce them to forget their parental and moral -obligations to the Aborigines. The fact has -uniformly been:—that when they have failed to -provoke hostilities, and thus to acquire the -opportunity of conquest, they have negotiated -away the lands of the natives, for the most -trifling considerations; until only a few and -small patches are left, that they can call -their own, within the territories settled by the -whites; and the ultimate possession of those -small tracts is already anticipated by those who -covet them.</p> - -<p>It may be observed respecting the Indians, -who fall within the jurisdiction of the United -States, that for the most part, the national -government asserts the sole right of negociating -for their lands. It has happened, however, that -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_99">99</span> -the lands belonging to the smaller tribes of the -northern and eastern States, and consequently -their political existence and relations, have long -since fallen under the control of the State -governments, within whose limits they are found. -It had also happened, before the rights of -Indians had been so thoroughly discussed, that -the <i>pre-emption right</i> of the individual States -thus concerned, was transferred, or negotiated -for valuable considerations to rich capitalists, -now corporate companies, and thus converted -into a stock, the value of which in the market -depends entirely upon the nearer or more remote -prospects of the removal of the Indians—in -other words, of their ejectment. Of course it -becomes the interest of these stock-holders, or -pre-emption right companies, to use all possible -means of accomplishing the end they have in -view; and from the almost incalculable increase -of the value of the stock, they can well afford -to be at any expense, that may be necessary. -And the actual expense, having been hitherto -successful, still multiplies the value of the -investments to an indefinite amount. I cannot -venture to specify the amount of increase in the -value of this stock, having no certain data, only -that it has been immense on the original fund; -which, in the first instance, was a loan to the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_100">100</span> -State, the history of which, in its successive -changes, I am not able to trace. The Indian -lands, thus subjected to the speculations of land-jobbers, -have risen in value to an amount that -cannot be told, by the increase of the white population -with which they are surrounded. This -peculiar condition of Indian rights is more particularly -applicable to the State of New York, -although it is virtually the same thing, when -the right of pre-emption is in the government, -only that the government, having a higher responsibility, -is likely to be more honourable -in its course of negotiation.</p> - -<p>It is due to the State of New York to say, -that in the original negotiations, by which this -exclusive right of purchasing Indian lands was -resigned to these capitalists, the present operation -of it to the disadvantage of the Indians was not -anticipated.</p> - -<p>It may be imagined, however, that the many -causes operating upon these Indians to constrain -their removal are accidentally thrown very much -under the control of those who are interested; -and that, when they are obliged to go, as soon -they must,—and many of them have already -gone, as will yet be seen,—they have no power -to bring their lands into an open market, but -are compelled to accept of a price, which may -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_101">101</span> -satisfy the cupidity of the pre-emption right -companies—which is a very trifling fraction of -their real value at the moment. It is said, -indeed, that the Indians are not <i>forced</i> away—that -their removal is voluntary. So far as the -technicalities of <i>legal</i> compulsion are concerned, -this may be true; but they are <i>morally</i> compelled; -the causes brought to act upon them -to induce this decision, are in fact irresistible.</p> - -<p>As to the more numerous tribes of Indians, -immediately connected with the national government -of the United States, and who have larger -and more momentous interests at stake, we shall -by and by have occasion to notice more particularly -their relations and prospects. It may -in this place be observed generally, that the -original principles asserted and the practice pursued -by those European powers, who first laid -their claims and their hands upon the American -continent, and parcelled it out among themselves, -laid the foundation for all the misfortunes of the -American Aborigines. Their rights then were no -more regarded, than those of the brute creation; -and the arrogance of those claims, and the consequences -resulting from them, will doubtless -become more and more the wonder of the world, -as society advances, and the rights of all men -shall be better defined. They actually formed -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_102">102</span> -the basis and prescribed the modes of a new constitution -of society between emigrant Europeans -and the aboriginal Americans—a state of society -which has been in operation for ages, and the -unfortunate influence of which will extend for -ages yet to come, if it does not thoroughly and -for ever annihilate those numerous, interesting, -and in many respects noble and manly tribes, -whose origin and early history time nor chance -has yet unfolded. Society once constituted, on a -large and momentous scale, is not easily changed; -and we shall yet have occasion to see, that even -the American republicans, in the face and in -direct contradiction of their own declared principles, -have entrenched themselves on this -original ground to defend their treatment of the -Indians. Like African slavery, entailed upon -them by the sins of former generations, they -have presumed to hold, by the law of precedent -and the right of prescription, the nobler -race of the red men of America, in a condition -of grievous disadvantage, and subjected -them to an unrelieved doom of the greatest injustice. -They plead the high authority of long -established national law in relation to barbarians—an -apology, indeed, for want of a better reason, -but no justification. It was natural, that the treatment -originally instituted should continue; the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_103">103</span> -relations first formed, for reasons of State, gradually -become subject to the inexorable laws -of State necessity. What one generation had -done, another might think itself authorized, nay, -in a manner, might deem itself compelled, to -do. The injustice became incorporated with the -essential economy and with the ordinary administration -of society. Like slavery it could never -find a remedy, except in the sacrifice of some -great interests, which had long enjoyed the right -of prescription; and reformation, in the practical -application of political morality, it is too well -known, is but gradually and slowly attained, even -after a distinct and public recognition of better -principles has been long and universally made. -We shall see, that the American Indians are -even yet treated most unjustly, and most inconsistently -with recognized principles; and while -we boldly assert the rightful claims of the -oppressed, it will be no more than fair to keep -constantly in view the origin and history of the -wrong, and the manner in which it has passed -from generation to generation.</p> - -<p>Some recent measures of the American government, -in endeavouring to effect the removal of the -Indian tribes on the east of the Mississippi to -the west of it, have agitated the public mind in -that country to an unprecedented degree, and -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_104">104</span> -occasioned the fullest and most public discussion -of Indian rights in every possible form; and -although the Supreme Court of the United -States, the third and a co-ordinate branch of the -government, has finally settled the great principles -of the question to their own honour and to -the honour of the nation, and thus far made an -atonement to the injured and to the world for a -practical course of injury, which, having passed -an important crisis, cannot be so easily arrested, -even with all the advantages of such a decision—that -decision is notwithstanding an event of the -greatest importance.<a id="FNanchor_7" href="#Footnote_7" class="fnanchor">7</a> It will have its weight in -the nation, and its influence over the world. It -is of the highest possible authority, and may -fairly be quoted, as an expression of the public -opinion of the country, notwithstanding that the -accidental combination of certain political causes -has transiently sustained a course of administration -opposed to it. And although it will be my -duty in these pages to expose the injuries done -to the American Indians, and to speak with great -freedom, as an impartial regard to the common -rights of man demands, I am proud to find myself -sustained by the decisions of that venerable -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_105">105</span> -tribunal. What would otherwise be to the -dishonour of my country, and which can never -be concealed, I shall the less reluctantly handle, -being in such company. The acknowledgment, -and if possible, the confirmation of the rights of -American Aborigines, is a cause which belongs -to all nations; it is at least and practically a -common cause between the people of Great -Britain and the United States, as each of these -governments has nearly an equal number of -this race under its jurisdiction, and is necessarily -obliged to legislate for their weal, or woe. I -regard the decision of the Supreme Court of the -United States, as involving and settling principles, -from which neither of these two nations -can in sobriety and justice depart; and while I -shall freely expose any violation of these principles, -that may come in my way, I consider, that -I am not only discharging a duty to a long -oppressed and injured people, but I am proud, in -being able to appeal to the above-named decision -of the American Supreme Court, the authority -and destined influence of which is at least as -much a subject of national triumph, as the -heretofore injurious treatment done to the Indians, -is a subject of regret—and but for this -atonement, an occasion of shame, nay, in any -case, a shame. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_106">106</span></p> - -<p>It happens, as before suggested, that Great -Britain is involved in a like responsibility, in -regard to American Aborigines, as the government -of the United States. Not, that the -subject, in the hands of the British government, -is in the same shape; but it is, at best, in a bad -shape. These two nations, which ought to -cherish the kindest feelings towards each other, -and which possess unrivalled powers to benefit -mankind, are alike and simultaneously responsible -for the exercise of a direct ameliorating influence, -by legislation and government, over two unfortunate -and depressed classes of the human race: -the Africans and American Indians. The condition -of the former class, and the duties which -they may rightfully claim from these two Governments, -I do not at present undertake to discuss.</p> - -<p>It is sufficient for my present purpose, and perhaps -it may not be deemed improper to state the -fact: that, as the British territories, in North -America, are very extensive, and all of them -peopled by these tribes, they must be numerous; -and many of them so remote in the western and -northern regions, that even a tolerably accurate -census has probably never yet been obtained. -Whether their numbers are equal to those within -the jurisdiction of the United States, is not material. -I would take liberty here to mention another -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_107">107</span> -thing, not because I am solicitous to bring the -British government into the same condemnation;—but -yet I am sufficiently informed—that -the government of the Canadas is in the habit -of assuming and asserting the right of removing -the Indians, without their consent, from the -lands they have occupied from time immemorial. -It is true, that the British population of the -Canadas has never crowded so hard upon -the Indians, as the population of the United -States; and consequently has never brought -their rights so urgently and so publicly in -question. And farther: as the government -of the Canadas is not accustomed even to <i>moot</i> -the question of the territorial rights of the -Indians, but assumes the disposal of them, as -parents assign a place for their children, in their -own discretion, there has been no occasion of -controversy—neither is controversy possible, -until the Indians are admitted in court, as a -party,—unless they resort to the tomahawk. In -<i>principle</i>, therefore, and in practice, so far as -there has been occasion for it, it is unnecessary -to say, how much less the government of the -Canadas is in fault, in regard to the acknowledgment -of Indian rights, than the government of -the United States;—except that, the former -has never promised, so far as I know, and -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_108">108</span> -then violated promise. The rapid extension -of the population of the Union, and the old -and public engagements of the government -with the Indian tribes, guaranteeing their -rights, have brought those rights into public -and earnest discussion. And it must be confessed, -that notwithstanding the public registry of -treaties, and notwithstanding the recent solemn -decision of the Supreme Judiciary of the nation, -defining and affirming the rights of the Indians -in all that they ask, those rights are yet in a train -of actual violation. The decision of a Court is -not sufficiently active to arrest and turn such an -immense tide of injustice in a day.</p> - -<p>So far, therefore, as there may be any disclosures -in these pages of a dishonourable political -character, it will be seen, that they are, in a -great measure, equally applicable to the two -governments of Great Britain and the United -States;—except that, by accidental circumstances, -the great question has come earlier to its crisis, -under the administration of the latter, than of the -former. It is a grave truth, that neither community -can say to the other: You are guilty of -a great sin in this matter. The world and heaven -have laid the charge at the door of each: Ye -are both alike responsible, and both guilty. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_109">109</span></p> - -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XIII">CHAPTER XIII.<br /> - -<span id="VINDICATION_OF_THE_AMERICAN_INDIANS" class="medium">VINDICATION OF THE AMERICAN INDIANS FROM THE CHARGE OF BEING SAVAGES.</span></h2> - -<p>Since the world have agreed in attaching a -severe and savage character to the American -Aborigines in war; and as I may yet have repeated -occasions to develop and describe somewhat -of these features in the progress of this -story; it is due to that people, that some explanations -should be made, and that they should realize -the benefit of all the apology of the circumstances -in history, which have contributed to form that -character. Otherwise they may be robbed of a -portion of that sympathy, the full scope of which -they have a right to claim. It is no more than -fair—it is due to say, that they are not so bad, -as these acts of cruelty would seem to indicate. -Nay more: they are generally kind—they are -often heroically generous. Their domestic character -is tranquil and affectionate; and their -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_110">110</span> -hospitality is bounded only by their slender means -of affording comfort to the stranger. Their -fidelity and devotion, when once their faith is -pledged, is unrivalled—it is romantic. They are -not less true and persevering and heroic in their -friendships, than terrible in war. Such is the -universal testimony of all, who have ever known -them. So kind and amiable are they at home, -and in peace, that they invariably secure the -tenderest regard of those, who have had opportunity -to witness these developments of their -character. But for their extreme deprivation of -the common comforts of civilized communities, it -were almost a temptation to those, who have -experienced the selfish friendships and the hollow -courtesies of a more refined condition of society, -to go and take up their abode among them. -And the well known fact, that the <i>savage</i>, as he -is called, can never be contented to live away -from home, whatever munificent and dazzling -offers are made to him—demonstrates most incontrovertibly, -that there are charms in the state of -society among the American Aborigines, which -have their foundation and their secret in the -amiable susceptibilities and kind offices of our -nature. Habit has its moral power, indeed. -But this cannot be the mere force of habit. -The indulgence of the bad passions can never -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_111">111</span> -make man happy. They will fly from the storm, -as soon as they have an opportunity. But the -Indian of America will never be contented beyond -the bosom of his own tribe—much less in a -civilized community. Plant him there, and he -is vacant—his eye wanders unsatisfied. Treat -him with all possible kindness, and he still -remembers with undying regret the kindness of -his home. Tempt him by the most attractive -offers—and he will turn from them, and say—“Let -me go home.”</p> - -<p>I say, then, that there is a moral secret of -an amiable character, that has created these attachments. -It is not the roughnesses of life, that -have thus won and chained under these unyielding -and indissoluble bonds the domestic affections -of the Indian; but it was the long and habitual -experience of inartificial kindness—a kindness, -of which he could not find even a type in the -new condition, to which he had been transferred; -and therefore he sighed for his home.</p> - -<p>How, then, shall we account for the cruelties -of the American Aborigines, as attributed to them -in the records of their warfare?—How can these -amazing contrarieties of character be reconciled?—For -myself I do not think the task insurmountable. -Nay—it is easy. In the first place, there -have been, as always occurs in such narratives, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_112">112</span> -egregious exaggerations. Imagination always -invests the horrible with greater horrors, than -what legitimately belong to it. But with all the -prunings of exact history, it must be confessed, -that Indian warfare in America, is horrible -enough. And I here undertake the task of -explanation—and I will add, of some show of -apology.</p> - -<p>The American Indian, in his wild condition, -it must be understood, is, in intellectual and -moral culture, a <i>barbarian</i>. He is an improvident, -uncultivated child of nature—prompted -to action only by his present necessities. Yet -he is a man. He loves comfort and happiness, -as much as he can get by the least possible -pains; and while undisturbed by the menaces -of foes, his greatest happiness consists in loving -and being loved. In all his domestic relations, -therefore, he is kind. And in accordance with -the same disposition, he is hospitable. Whatever -of good, and of the best, that is reckoned such -among themselves, belongs to his guest. There -is nothing in his power, which he will not surrender. -And all this while his native energies -lie dormant. He delights in a lazy, indolent -existence. When roused by hunger, he will -pursue the chase with wakeful vigilance and intense -exertion. And when he returns with his -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_113">113</span> -game, he satiates his appetite, and lies down to -sleep, not caring for the necessities of to-morrow, -or the coming week. His wife and daughters -cultivate the corn, and gather the wild rice; -while himself and sons, after intervals of repose, -provide their slender larder with venison, and -fish, and fowl.</p> - -<p>But their humble and unenviable condition is -yet liable to be annoyed by foes; and so defenceless -are they, that surprise is fatal. If they -suspect hostilities, from another tribe, or are -made aware of such design, they know well, -that the annihilation of their enemies is their -only security;—and that their own extirpation -will be as assiduously sought for. And thus, by -the necessities of their condition, vigilance and -vengeance become their watchword. The indolent -savage starts up from his long repose, convokes -a council of war, and lights the fires of -grave and solemn deliberation; and the purpose -being publicly resolved, either in self-defence, or -for the avengement of supposed injury, the -war-dance is immediately arranged, as the form -of enlistment for the enterprise. The reasons of -the war are announced to the assembled tribe, -with all the peculiar powers of Indian oratory, -and by the most impassioned appeals to the -excited feelings of the untutored savage;—and -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_114">114</span> -their enemies are publicly and solemnly devoted -to death and vengeance. The pride of their -nation, their wives and little ones, their cabins, -their hunting and fishing grounds, their territories -claimed by the prescriptive right of possession, -the graves and spirits of their fathers—their -own lives, dear to all, and now menaced by -impending war;—every fact and circumstance, -that is precious in present possession, or dear to -hope;—all, that belongs to life, and all that is -mysterious and awful in religion—are invoked, -and brought in with all the power of their wild -poetry and savage rhetoric, to shake off the -lethargies of peace, and kindle the passions for -war. The softer feelings are quenched, and the -tender ties of life absolved. The tomahawk is -thrown upon the ground, as a gauntlet—and the -dissonant sounds of their martial instruments, -“grating harsh thunder,” mingled with the deep -and hoarse murmur of the solemn chaunt of the -war-song, raised by an awful choir of ventriloquists—and -every now and then suddenly broken -by the sharp and piercing explosion of the fiendly -war-whoop;—all dancing and jumping, in utmost -disorder, around the fire, naked, painted, and -feathered, with tomahawk in hand, each of -hideous aspect, and together making a hideous -group;—these all, and numerous other characteristic -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_115">115</span> -concomitants of the scene, constitute -the challenge, which is made upon the assembled -warriors, to take up the gauntlet, and -thus pledge themselves to the destruction of -their enemies. Nothing can exceed the effect of -these solemnities on the passions of the Indian. -His former tranquil spirit is thoroughly exorcised, -and he is suddenly transformed into a -fanatic and a madman. Anticipating well the -doom, that awaits him, if he falls into the hand -of his enemies, he works up all his passions to a -fearlessness of death, and to a contempt of every -imaginable cruelty. He turns his back, and -steels his heart to all domestic endearments. -He fasts—he lacerates his own flesh, and accustoms -himself to the patient and unflinching endurance -of pain and agony, by the inflictions of -his own hand. And when the Indian is thus -prepared for war, no torment, however ingeniously -devised, however cruelly inflicted, can -cause a single muscle of his frame to quiver. -All his feelings and passions are too stout to be -subdued by such inventions. He arms himself -alike to endure them, and to inflict them. Such -are the necessities, and such is the custom of -Indian warfare. It knows no mercy. He becomes -a war-stricken and blood-thirsty maniac, -from the moment of his enlistment, till he falls -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_116">116</span> -by the hand of his foe, or returns victorious to -his home. He is elevated above the atmosphere, -and thrown beyond the circumference of all ordinary -human sympathies. For the time, he is -not a man—he is more than a man. He has -been excited to a condition of mental intoxication—of -spiritual inebriety—and maintains it. -The state of his passions is a mere artificial -product. It is not the nature of man—it is not -the nature of the Indian—but the effect of an -adopted, a cherished, an inflexible principle, -which, if not necessary, he at least imagines to -be so. And woe be to him—woe to the man, or -the woman, or the child, that bears the mark of -his enemies, and falls in his power. He has -taken a solemn religious sacrament, that absolves -him from tenderness, that makes tenderness a -crime, if it be shown to a foe. In war the -American Indian is indeed a <i>barbarian</i>. What -else could be expected from his untutored condition—from -his uncultivated nature? Cunning, -and stratagem, and cruelty are to him a necessary -policy—because such is the policy of his enemies. -They know not—they cannot be expected to -know the refinements of civilized warfare. And -it is at least a question, whether the more magnanimous -onset and the softer clemency of a -conqueror, among civilized nations, are to wash -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_117">117</span> -away the crime, by which, in his march to the -attainment of his laurels, he has desolated human -happiness and life on the largest scale;—while -the savage blow, which affords no time to anticipate -calamity, and leaves no widow or fatherless -child to weep a long and tedious way -to the grave, is alone to be damned in human -opinion.</p> - -<p>And can it be expected of the Indian, when -he makes war upon the white man—or rather, -when the white man has <i>provoked</i> him to war, -that he will conform to the usages of civilized -nations? How can he do it? If he fights, he -must fight in his own way. In his creed, surprise -is his lawful advantage, and extirpation his necessity. -And under the same artificial and -unnatural excitement, and with the same determination, -and from the same coverts of the forest -and the night, from which he pounces upon the -foe of his own race, he springs also upon the -unexpecting village of the white man, wraps -it suddenly in flames, and if it be possible, leaves -not a soul to tell the story of their calamity. -Although we cannot love this part of their -character—although we are shocked at the story -of such warfare—yet may we find a reason for -it, in the habits and circumstances of these wild -children of nature—a reason, which, if it does -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_118">118</span> -not approach to an apology, may yet leave them -possessed of elements of character, which, in -their tranquil moments are worthy of our esteem -and our confidence.</p> - -<p>It remains yet to be told, that the American -Aborigines have scarcely ever waged a wanton -war upon the European colonists—and perhaps -it ought to be said—<i>never</i>. They received -European settlers originally with open arms—they -generously parted with their lands, piece by -piece, for the most trifling considerations—and -always manifested a friendly disposition, so long -as no just occasion of suspicion and hostility was -afforded. They regarded the white man as a -superior being—as indeed he was. They reverenced -him; and they were never easily -provoked to enter into strife. That the rapid -growth and gradual encroachments of the European -colonists were natural occasions of jealousy, -may easily be imagined. The Aborigines saw -themselves deprived of one territory after another, -their hunting grounds destroyed, their fishing -privileges monopolised, and their means of subsistence -in consequence gradually failing. They -retired into the wilderness—and still the white -men trode upon their heels. Occasionally private -quarrels awakened resentment, and sowed the -seeds of public contest. And is it a matter of -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_119">119</span> -wonder,—that the Indian was provoked? that he -began to assert his rights, and meditate their -recovery? The whole history of Indian warfare -in America proves, that not only in their ignorance, -but in nature, and in reason, it was -to be expected. And no less was it to be expected, -that they would conduct their wars in -their own way. They have done many cruelties, -and those cruelties have been made an apology -for taking possession of their inheritance. After -all that has been said of their savage nature, -they are uniformly found a meek, and patient, -and long-suffering race. I do conscientiously -consider it a libel on their character to call them -<i>savages</i>;—and my only reason for conforming -to this usage occasionally, is simply because it is -usage;—for the same reason that we call them -American Aborigines.</p> - -<p>It is moreover to be observed, that the character -of all the Indian tribes, within the jurisdiction -of the States <i>proper</i>, has long since been greatly -modified by their intercourse and intimacies with -the whites—in some respects for the better, in -others for the worse. So far as they have caught -the vices of the whites, and acquired the use of -ardent spirits, it has been worse, and even -ruinous for them. But despairing of success in -war against these intruders on the graves of their -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_120">120</span> -fathers, all those tribes, which have been more or -less encircled and hemmed in by the white -settlements, have not only lost their original -wildness, and intrepidity of character, but such, -as have not become debased by intemperance, -have been greatly softened;—and not a few of -them exhibit the most exemplary specimens of -civilized manners—and some are even highly -cultivated and refined. They have men and -chiefs, who have been well educated at the -colleges and universities of the United States, -who would do honour to any society, and who -are capable of executing with great ability a consistent -and dignified current of political diplomacy -with the general Government, in defence of their -own rights. Specimens of this character will be -abundantly developed in the course of our -narrative. They are no longer objects of dread—and -may fairly assert their claims to admission -within the pale of civilized communities. We of -course speak of those, who have been surrounded -and impaled by civilization itself. There are -tribes, who are yet wild—some in the North-West -Territory, on the east of the Mississippi;—and -many nations of this description, -scattered over the vast regions between the -Mississippi and the Pacific Ocean. But all the -tribes within the boundaries of the organized -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_121">121</span> -States—especially the older States—are more -or less civilized. They are an unoffending, -tractable, and docile people. And the efforts -of the benevolent for their intellectual and -moral cultivation, as well as for their improvement -in the useful arts of life, have been -abundantly rewarded—as we shall have occasion -to notice. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_122">122</span></p> - -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XIV">CHAPTER XIV.<br /> - -<span id="GRADUAL_EXTINCTION_OF_THE_INDIAN_TRIBES" class="medium">GRADUAL EXTINCTION OF THE INDIAN TRIBES -IN THE EASTERN STATES, &c.</span></h2> - -<p>We have already recognised the fact—that -the aboriginal tribes of North America have been -compelled to retire before the encroachments of -the European occupants of their ancient territories. -The district of New England, comprehending -all that part of the American Union, -which lies east of Hudson river, except a narrow -strip of territory, falling within the state of New -York, was originally found tenanted by these -tribes. But where are they now? They were -once numerous and formidable—they were even -rivals in political importance, and in war. A few -scores of the Mohecans, are yet to be found in -Montville, Connecticut; and are seen wasting -away, and will probably soon disappear, like -many other tribes of New England, whose names -are almost forgotten. The Narragansetts, of -Rhode Island, and some relics of the Peguods, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_123">123</span> -once the terror and scourge of the colonists under -their politic and famed chieftains, Sassacus and -Philip,<a id="FNanchor_8" href="#Footnote_8" class="fnanchor">8</a> are lingering out an expiring existence. -Some little and insulated hordes are yet found -in the State of Maine. Besides these, there -are a few other remnants, scattered here and -there, but scarcely known.—In all now remaining -in New England, there are only—2,573! -Alas! they have had their day—they had their -importance—they were a proud race, and believed -themselves the best. But where are they -now? The high Providence of heaven will justify -himself—but will he not also require their blood -at the hands of their extirpators? Could they -not have been saved? Undoubtedly they could.</p> - -<p>The State of New York, which it should be -recollected lies immediately on the west and -south borders of New England, still retains in -its bosom some important relics of these ancient -tribes: a few at Montauk Point, on the east end -of Long Island;—some considerable bodies in -the heart of the State, near Utica;—some on the -line of Genessee River;—the Tonewantas, in -Genessee County;—the Tuscaroras, at Lewiston, -near Niagara;—and the Senecas, a part of whom -are near Buffalo, and others farther up the Lake;—in -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_124">124</span> -all throughout the State:—5,184! As I -shall have occasion to notice the numerous tribes -in other States, and in the Western Territories, in -another place, I purposely overlook them here, for -the sake of coming more directly to the field, which -is destined to occupy the remainder of this volume.</p> - -<p>The Indian tribes of New York, like those of -other States, retain what are called “<i>Reservations</i>” -of territory, under an assumed guardianship -of the commonwealth. These “Reservations” -consist of certain lands, which have been found -in the actual possession of the Indians, in their -last retreats before the incursions of the white -man. In the progress of the white settlements, -as they have gradually encircled these tribes, -it has been found necessary to make surveys -and fix the exact boundaries, beyond which the -citizens of the State should have no right to -trespass—leaving the Indians in possession of -territories and privileges, defined by special -statutes. So far the parental guardianship of -the State over the Indians, has been kind. But -it has also happened, in the progress of events, -and by the indomitable cupidity of land-jobbers, -anticipating the final and thorough ejectment of -the Indians, that the <i>pre-emption right</i> of their -territories, under a general supervision of the -State, and in consideration of which the State -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_125">125</span> -has realized a certain <i>bonus</i>, has fallen into the -hands of corporate companies—as before recognised—which -necessarily and for ever excludes -the Indians from a fair and open market of their -lands. No private citizens can negotiate for -their territories, as citizens negotiate with one -another. It has moreover happened, that the -Indians, being good judges of land, have always -been found upon the best;—and consequently, -that their reservations are most covetable. Hence, -from the cupidity of these pre-emption companies, -no pains have been spared to multiply the -causes, and hasten the occasions of their removal. -Inconveniences, restrictions, and annoyances, -naturally resulting from their insulated condition, -and aggravated by the devices of these interested -corporations, have been made to bear upon the -tribes so habitually, and so severely, that they -have long since began to feel strong inducements -to remove into regions, where they might be -exempt from these vexatious molestations; and -where they might enjoy privileges more congenial -to their tempers and habits. The attachments -of the aboriginal Americans to the graves -of their fathers is proverbial. “But a perpetual -dropping weareth a stone.” It was impossible, -that even this strong and undying passion, an -innate principle, a religious virtue in man, should -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_126">126</span> -not ultimately yield to the almost innumerable -and the aggravated discomforts of life, of which -they have found themselves the subjects in the -State of New York, by the causes already adduced. -The time had not come, when they could amalgamate -with the citizens. The law allowed them -no common rights of citizenship. They are to -this moment a proscribed race—liable indeed to -the force of special statute, if they offend;—but -for ever barred from the protection of common -law, and excluded from the common rights of -the community. Their certain doom, therefore, -in remaining on their ancient territories, thus -surrounded and thus proscribed, must be a final -and inevitable extinction of their tribes.</p> - -<p>In these unpleasant and hopeless circumstances, -the Rev. Dr. Morse, known to the world, not -only as a most respectable and useful divine of -New England, and as a compiler of Universal -Geography, in American Literature—but more -recently and still more publicly known, as the -author of a Report to the American Congress, -on the condition and statistics of the Aborigines; -having been commissioned by that body to travel -and collect information on this subject—and -returning from his researches in the North-West -Territory in 1820, suggested, in the benevolence -of his heart, to the chiefs and most influential -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_127">127</span> -men of the New York Indians—whose removal -at that time both policy and benevolence seemed -to recommend—that the territory above mentioned -would be a suitable retreat for the Indians of -that State; and recommended to them to open -negotiations with the general Government for -that purpose. “<i>That</i>,” said the Rev. Doctor, “is -in all respects a country to be desired by Indians. -It is a mild climate—the land is good, the forests -full of game, and the lakes and rivers abounding -with fish. The region itself is not only remote -from the territories claimed by the individual -States; but it is in the exclusive occupancy of -Indian tribes, and destined in the plan of -the national government for that purpose. Besides, -it is vast, and not only sufficient for the -tribes already there, but more than sufficient for -all your purposes and theirs. There you need -not fear the encroachments of the white man. -Go—and look. Hold a council-fire with the -wild nations, which now occupy the territory. -Tell them, you are their brothers, come from the -rising sun—and that you want a place among -them; and when they shall have agreed to -receive you in peace, the government of the -United States will for ever guarantee to yourselves -and your children such possessions, as -your brethren there may agree to award for your -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_128">128</span> -inheritance. You will never again be disturbed. -The white man will never go there. He will -never desire those lands. They are too far off. -And besides, there is a natural boundary, the -great Lakes, to defend you for ever from such -incursions. Sell your lands here—take what is -necessary of the money to satisfy the native tribes -of those regions, for giving you a home, and put -the rest in the hands of your great Father, at the -city of Washington, who will keep it safely for -your use. Here you can no longer live in comfort. -Go yonder, and prosper. The Government -wish you to go there. As you have long -been in friendship with the President of the -United States, and as you have acquired much -of the manners and arts of civilized life, your -father, the president, knows, that you will help -him keep the peace with those wild nations; -and that you will there be a benefit to him, and -he can be a benefit to you. He will protect and -defend you, and secure you for ever in all your -rights;—and you may be the means of raising -those nations, along with your own progressive -improvement, under the fostering hand of the -President, to civilization and happiness.”<a id="FNanchor_9" href="#Footnote_9" class="fnanchor">9</a> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_129">129</span></p> - -<p>The Reverend Doctor was sincere in his advice—he -was honest—he gave it out of the -benevolence and fulness of his kind heart. He -did not even imagine, that in less than <i>ten</i> years, -even after these solemn stipulations should have -been consummated, and the parties entered upon -the possession of their inheritance, a plan would -be laid to erect that very territory into a member -of the Federal Union, and to eject these emigrant -Indians, together with the ancient and native -tribes, into other and unknown regions!</p> - -<p>Animated by these reports and representations -from so venerable and worthy a man, the -authorities of the New York tribes opened a -correspondence with the official organs of the -Government at Washington; and Mr. Monroe, -President of the United States, ordered the -proper authorities to execute letters of approbation, -and to afford all needful facilities to the -chiefs of the Indians of the State of New York:—first—in -accomplishing a visit of inspection to -the North-West Territory, and in holding a -friendly council with the tribes of those regions, -to open their designs, and to confer mutually on -the great purpose;—and next, if they should -succeed in negotiating with the native tribes, -to supervise and facilitate the arrangements, -so that nothing on the part of Government -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_130">130</span> -should be wanting in the attainment of their -object.</p> - -<p>It is proper here to observe, that the government -of the United States have ever been accustomed -to recognise in principle and in form the -right of the Indian tribes over the territories, of -which they are found in actual possession and -use. But as the Government asserts a general -jurisdiction within all the boundaries settled between -itself and other civilized powers, it claims -a supervision in all negotiations of territory between -the Indian tribes themselves, and requires -its own approbation and seal to ratify them. The -Government also disallows of all negotiations of -lands directly from Indians to private citizens, -and asserts the pre-emption right. These rules -are alike applicable to the claims of the general -Government, in relation to Indian territories -<i>without</i> the bounds of the several States, and to -the claims of the individual States, in relation to -Indian territories <i>within</i> their bounds;—except -in such cases, where the supervision of Indian -territories within the States, still vests in the -general Government by the force of original -right and unaltered covenants.</p> - -<p>In 1821 and 1822 successively, delegations of -the New York tribes, composed of the Rev. Mr. -Williams and other chiefs, visited the North-West -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_131">131</span> -Territory, and succeeded to their satisfaction -in negotiating with the native tribes, under -the full authority and approbation of the President -of the United States—accompanied by an -agent of government to supervise the transactions. -The New York tribes entered into solemn -treaties with the tribes of the North-West, purchased -of them specific territories for specific -and valuable considerations; and laid the foundation, -as was hoped, for a general and speedy -removal of all the Indians of New York into -that territory. The President of the United -States became a party to the engagements, and -ratified all the transactions, and duly certified -copies were deposited in the proper office at -Washington, and left in the hands of the parties. -And it was officially and distinctly stated, as the -purpose of Government, and a pledge to that -effect given—that white men should be excluded -from that territory. This pledge was given, -as a motive to induce the New York Indians to -emigrate—inasmuch as the Government had an -interest in settling them there, that their good -example might have a happy influence on the -native and more untutored Indians. There were -also political reasons for getting them out of the -State of New York—reasons, operating between -the State and national Governments—and -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_132">132</span> -reasons, such as the pre-emption companies, in -the way of influence, were able to wield.</p> - -<p>The Stockbridge tribe sold their lands, and -removed almost immediately. The Oneidas, -with Mr. Williams at their head, did the same. -The Brothertons began to make their arrangements -to follow. And all proper inducements -were gradually operating on the minds of the -other tribes, who had not at first taken so deep -an interest in the enterprise, and who were more -reluctant to engage in it. They were not so -immediately under the influence of Mr. Williams, -who had been the main-spring of the movement, -and whose enlarged mind and foresight had -thoroughly comprehended all the disadvantages -of their condition, and the destiny to which they -must be doomed in the State of New York. But -under the auspices of these arrangements, their -prospects were now brightened. A new and -interesting field of Indian society and of Indian -empire, remote from the encroachments and defended -against the incursions of the white man, -and under all the improvements of civilization -and the advantages of Christianity, opened before -them. The government of the United -States was pledged to maintain the engagements -between the tribes themselves, to defend their -rights against the cupidity of citizens from the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_133">133</span> -States, and to lend all convenient aid in promoting -their general improvement. It was indeed -an interesting and a hopeful vision. The -day of their redemption seemed nigh at hand. -A wide and beautiful country, well suited to the -nature and habits of the Indian, far off beyond -the inland seas, skirted on the east by the long -and wide bosom of Michigan, a good natural -boundary between the Indian and the white -man; promised for ever by the faith, and for ever -to be defended by the arm, of a great nation, as -the home and sanctuary of the hitherto abused -and persecuted children of the forest; their great -father, the President of this nation, engaging to -keep the peace among themselves, if any of them -should quarrel, as their fathers in their wild condition -had been accustomed;—promising to send -them implements of agriculture and of all the -useful arts of civilization, and teachers of their -children, and ministers of the religion of the -white man, to point them the way to the white -man’s heaven;—and promising to watch with -parental tenderness over all their interests, political -and social, and to raise them as high in -character and in happiness, as their white -brothers, who sit under the protection and enjoy -the privileges of the same good Government. -Such were the promises, and such the prospects -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_134">134</span> -held out to the chiefs and tribes of the New -York Indians, a little more than ten years ago, -when they consented to resign the home of their -fathers, and began to remove into the territories -of the North-West. They had already began to -plant their villages and raise their cabins on the -beautiful banks of the Fox River;—they had -formed interesting and friendly alliances with -the wilder and untutored tribes of their newly -adopted country;—all were agreed and resolved -to cultivate the arts and manners of civilization;—their -confidence of future repose and exemption -from the incursions of white men was unbroken;—and -all their prospects were bright, as -the sun which made their corn to grow, and refreshing -as the showers which softened the rich -soil, in which it was planted. The aged chief, -smiling out of his care-worn and anxious countenance, -blessed his tribe for their goodly inheritance, -and touched the harp of joyous prophecy -over the hopeful future, and dying, said—“Now -is my soul satisfied.” The father told his children—“Now -we have a home—we shall not -again be driven away.” The mother smiled -more sweetly on her infant—and the stripling -in sympathy caught the feeling of general -satisfaction, and went more joyously to his -sports. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_135">135</span></p> - -<p><i>But</i>—where is the faith, that can bind the -selfishness, or restrain the reckless and unprincipled -enterprise of man? A Government may -give their pledges in all honesty, and their own -citizens may undermine the sacred foundations, -and violently dissolve the ties—or another king -may arise in the land, that shall have forgotten -Joseph.</p> - -<p>It is difficult for any, who know not how by -actual observation, to appreciate the rapidity, with -which the western territories of the United -States have been entered and possessed by emigrants -from the East. It is not twenty years, -since the great value and importance of the -peninsula of Michigan, lying between the sea of -the same name on the west and Huron on the -east, was generally unknown. And if we have -been rightfully informed, a Committee of Congress, -in less than that time since, having been -appointed for the express purpose of inquiring -into the value of that territory, and taking their -evidence on common rumour, reported, that it -was not worth giving away;—and that it would -be an imposition and a cruelty, to bestow upon -the disbanded soldiers of the army, as was proposed, -a bounty of lands in such a worthless tract. -And yet at this moment, that very peninsula is -crowded with a population sufficient to claim -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_136">136</span> -admission, as a separate and independent member -of the Federal Union;—and is destined -doubtless soon to make one of the most flourishing -of the United States.</p> - -<p>The <i>North-West Territory</i>, consecrated, as -already recognised, to be the home of the Indian, -the sanctuary of his rights, and the place of experiment -for Indian society and Indian empire, -is but one step beyond the territory of Michigan. -And that same spirit of enterprise, which found -out the latter to be a desirable country, has also -discovered the former to be such.</p> - -<p>As I cannot imagine, that those, who have -taken the lead, in disturbing the condition and -blighting the prospect of the Indians at Green -Bay, could be ignorant of the understanding -that existed, or of the arrangements, that had -been made, with the general Government—I -shall take the liberty of supposing, that their -reasonings and purposes were substantially as -follows:—</p> - -<p>“What right had the President of the United -States to award this country to the Indians—and -thus shut up the door to this desirable and beautiful -region against the enterprise of our citizens? -Is this wide and rich territory, which in twenty -years might make one of the first of these Confederate -Republics, to be doomed to the possession -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_137">137</span> -of those indolent savages, who will never use -it for the proper purposes of human society? -There is no reason in it. God designed, that the -earth should be cultivated, and that man should -make the most of it; and those, who will not -use it, as was intended by the Creator, must give -place to those, who have more virtue. And besides, -there is no difficulty in managing these -Indians. They are a simple and credulous people. -We can sow dissensions among them. We can -make the wild tribes quarrel with their adopted -neighbours; and bring them all together before -their great father—(as they call him)—the President—and -make at least one party say: ‘We are -dissatisfied. We wish the agreement to be broken -up. We do not like our brothers from New -York. And we wish our great father to send -them back again.’ And moreover, there have -been some improprieties and informalities, committed -in their engagements, which may be impeached, -and render them null and void. We -can show, that the New York Indians have been -guilty of overreaching, in their bargain with the -natives, and have acquired more land, than the -value of the considerations rendered. The transactions -will not bear investigation. We can use -this, first, to awaken jealousy and irreconcileable -feeling in the one party;—and next, to disturb and -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_138">138</span> -invalidate the rights of the other. And having once -reduced the quantity of land, claimed by the New -York Indians to a small patch, such as they had -before they removed, by threatening them with the -loss of the whole;—and having brought our own -settlements around them and hemmed them in—they -will be reduced to their former necessity of -removing again for existence. And as for these -wild tribes, there will be no difficulty in getting -rid of them. We can at any time persuade them -for a trifle to sign a <i>quit claim</i> to their territories.”</p> - -<p>I have here summed up, in a few words, what -I suppose to have been the <i>substance</i> of the -reasons, which have operated to blast the prospects -of the associated Indian tribes of the North-West -Territory, within the last ten years; and -which have opened and destined that region of -country shortly to make <i>another</i> of the Independent -States of the American Union. I do not -pretend to say, that any number of particular -individuals can be named who have all the -responsibility of this procedure. Who can find -the conscience, that shall be held answerable for -a deed, which has been done by so many hands? -And yet it has been done—and the responsibility -must attach somewhere; and there are many conspicuous -individuals, who have had a large share in -it. Heaven forefend, that the whole community -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_139">139</span> -of the United States should be held answerable -for this! The entire plan, comprehended in the -supposititious argument of the last paragraph, has -been actually executed;—that is, so far as time -and circumstance would allow. And the rest -may easily be anticipated. The New York Indians -and the native tribes have been brought to -quarrel with each other, through the influence of -persons interested in the removal of both;—their -covenants have been impeached, and set aside, as -unworthy of respect; the pending controversy -has been embarrassed in every possible form;—it -has gone up to the city of Washington, again -and again, and received judgments from <i>ex parte</i> -testimony;—advantage has been taken of the -ignorance of one president in respect of the -doings of his predecessor, and false informations -carried to his ear and made to influence his decisions;—Commissions -of investigation, and clothed -with authority to institute new and final arrangements, -have been sent upon the ground, which -have disregarded and trampled upon the rights -of the Indians,—and their reports and recommendations -have been respected. And now another -president, and a new administration have come -to power, whose avowed policy is to remove <i>all</i> the -Indian tribes west of the Mississippi; and who -are using all possible endeavours to accomplish -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_140">140</span> -it. And it was under this administration, that -the Commissioners from the general Government, -on board the <i>Sheldon Thomson</i>, in August -1830, as before mentioned, were on their way -with instructions to investigate and with authority -to settle these controversies;—in other words—to -get rid of the Indians, and to satisfy those, -who wanted their lands. I do not mean by this -to impeach the Commissioners <i>personally</i>, as -having such a design. But such was the nature -of their instructions, that whatever they should -do in obedience to them, must tend to that result. -Indeed the whole matter had been previously -settled on the premises, by other Commissions, -and got into such a condition and such shapes, -and so much regard was paid to the final object—that -the Commission of 1830 was rather a mere -pretence and mockery, than any thing else. It -was keeping up the show of justice, while no -justice was intended by those, who moved the -wires behind the scenes. Indeed, it was then -too late to do justice. The purpose had already -been resolved, and the wound inflicted for a plural -number of years; and it was now well understood, -that the North-West Territory must become -a separate and organized Government, and a -candidate for admission into the Union. It is -not, therefore, on account of the importance and -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_141">141</span> -eventfulness of the doings of this Commission, in -themselves considered, that I have chosen to -notice the scene of their labours;—but inasmuch -as it presents a very fit occasion for a general developement -of this species of injustice done to the -American Aborigines, and is equally good for that -purpose, as any other;—and inasmuch as it offers a -rare exhibition of Indian character, cultivated and -uncultivated, and discloses their habits, manners, -sympathies, and hopes, in ways and under modifications, -uncommonly lively and picturesque;—and -more especially because I happened to be an -eye-witness of the events;—I have selected it, as -worthy of minute and circumstantial detail.<a id="FNanchor_10" href="#Footnote_10" class="fnanchor">10</a> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_142">142</span> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_143">143</span></p> - -<p>I quote this article merely to show, that a plan like Dr. -Morse’s had, at so early a period, entered into the views of the -Government.</p> - -<p>“Should the expectation raised,” says the Doctor, “in -regard to this project be realized in a good degree, I should -think this the place (the North-West Territory) for the ultimate -establishment of the Indian College, which, in time, might be -provided with Indian officers and instructors, as well as -students, and have their own trustees to manage its concerns. -And if our brethren in Canada shall be disposed to unite with -us in this grand and desirable object, and make the institution -common for the benefit of the Indians on both sides of the -line, which separates us, as one College might be sufficient for -both—large funds, I am informed by a letter received while I -am writing this article, exist in England, designed expressly for -an object of this kind.<a id="FNanchor_12" href="#Footnote_12" class="fnanchor">12</a></p> - -<p>“Should it be thought expedient, and be found practicable, -to collect the remnants of tribes now scattered and languishing -and wasting away among our white population, and to colonize -them for the purpose of preserving them from extinction, and -of educating them to the best advantage, and with the greater -economy—some portions of this territory (the North-West) will, -I think, unquestionably be found better suited to these objects, -than any other in our country—<i>and as such I deliberately recommend -them to the attention of Government</i>.”</p> - -<p>“This,” says Mr. Sargeant, a missionary among those -Indians, “was a plan of Dr. Morse’s.—(Their removal from -the State of New York to the North-West Territory.) We -understand the general Government are pleased, and have confirmed -the title. Means will now be used to obtain a law of -Congress to exclude <i>spirituous liquors and white heathen</i> from -Green Bay.” -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_144">144</span></p> - -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XV">CHAPTER XV.<br /> - -<span id="THE_DESIGN_OF_THE_COMMISSION" class="medium">THE DESIGN OF THE COMMISSION OF 1830 TO GREEN BAY, &c.</span></h2> - -<p>As Green Bay is to constitute an important -scene of our observations, it may be proper to -remark, that the name designates the settlement -at the mouth of Fox River, at the head of the -large bay, bearing this name, and connected with -Lake Michigan. It is also generally understood, -as comprehending an indefinite amount of territory -in that region. It constitutes the port, or -opening from the east to the north-west in that -direction.</p> - -<p>The two great sections of territory falling -under the jurisdiction of the United States, known -by the names of <i>Michigan</i> and the <i>North-West</i>, -and which for many years have been comprehended -under one Territorial Government, of -which Detroit is the seat, have gradually assumed -no inconsiderable political importance, actual and -prospective, in the American Union; and since -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_145">145</span> -it has been foreseen and resolved, that each of -them will make a conspicuous and important -member of the General Union, they have respectively -claimed and realized their share of influence -at the City of Washington. In the management -of those territories, it has been a matter of necessity, -in the first place, that the Government should -act upon the representations of their commissioned -agents in that quarter;—and next, those -agents have been compelled to yield to the -influence of the interested individuals, who have -been tempted to lay the foundations of their -future wealth and importance in those distant regions. -Notwithstanding, that President Monroe -had pledged Green Bay, as the home and sanctuary -of the Indians, which was not only the key -of the North-West Territory, but comprehended -all its importance;—yet it was well known, that -an Act of Congress was necessary to secure that -object. In the meantime the Government has -gone into other hands, and become wiser—at least -has blindly acted in obedience to the suggestions of -the interest of individuals. Men from the North-West -have instructed the Government how to -instruct their agents, in the management of these -Indian affairs. It was hardly possible that men, -sitting in their offices at Washington, should -understand the merits of these Indian claims; -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_146">146</span> -especially if they did not take the trouble to look -into the file of public documents, which recorded -and sealed them. As every government has its -numerous ramifications and distant props of dependency, -they might be more interested in gratifying -citizens in that quarter, than maintaining -the rights of Indians, who are not citizens. And -besides, the Indians, simple and confiding in -their nature, rested in confidence on the public -compacts, which had been executed in their -favour; while the citizens around them were -alert and assiduous in accomplishing their objects. -The Indians never imagined, that there -was any thing lame, or informal, or improper in -the instruments, on which they relied, until they -found themselves undermined by a train of -interested and political manœuvering. And by -this time, it is vain to sue for the redemption of -the pledge of President Monroe, who is not only -out of power, but out of the world;—and which, -it is asserted, was only the pledge of an individual, -that he had no warrant to give. The North-West -Territory must be a <i>State</i>, and these Indians, -who had possessed themselves, as they -supposed, and as all concerned supposed at the -time, in a regular and rightful course, of the key -and heart of the country, must be got out of -the way. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_147">147</span></p> - -<p>To consummate this object, the previous steps -of which had been before arranged, the Commission -of 1830 was sent to Green Bay. It is due, -however, to the members of that Commission to -say:—that their conduct on the occasion sufficiently -proved, that they had never understood -the real nature of the errand, before they entered -upon it;—and that they never manifested personally, -or as a court, any willingness to do -injustice to the Indians. They found, indeed, on -their arrival, that they had got an unpleasant -business upon their hands—a business involved, -and complicated, and embarrassed, beyond the -possibility of disentanglement—and yet claiming -their efforts to try to do something. They were -not only embarrassed by the case itself, even if -they had been invested with a full and unlimited -discretion; but they were greatly embarrassed by -their instructions, the forms and scope of which -had evidently received their shape in accordance -with the plan of an ultimate ejectment of the -Indians. Nor is it to be inferred, that the Government, -<i>as such</i>, was privy to such a design. -We do not believe it was so, in moral intent. -We cannot think it capable. It was sufficiently -apparent, that during the whole course of John -Quincy Adams’s administration, the Government -at Washington did not understand the case. But -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_148">148</span> -things in relation to this affair, were permitted to -go on, as recommended by the government agents -in that quarter. And it was hardly possible to do -otherwise, so long as the Indians did not know -how to manage their own case, and were incapable -of prosecuting it, so as to thwart the -purposes of their adversaries; or else were uninformed -of what was doing. Neither is it to be -supposed, that the present administration, notwithstanding -their general policy is unfavourable -to Indian rights, understood the merits of this -question. It was too complicated, and too far -beyond the field of their observation, to make it -possible. They had other, and to them more -important concerns, to occupy them. The instructions -had evidently been dictated and drawn -up by a hand, which had previously had something -to do with the matter; and which was -capable and disposed to give them a shape to -suit the purposes of those who are opposed to -the Indians’ claims. Nor was there any thing on -the face of the instructions, calculated to startle the -moral sense of those unacquainted with the history -of the previous transactions. They even had -the appearance of kindness, and of impartiality. -The Government of the United States, therefore, -may and ought to be acquitted of knowingly consenting -to this injury, even down to the time of -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_149">149</span> -the Commission of 1830. That they have not had -<i>opportunity</i> since that time to know, can hardly -be said—as will appear in the sequel. We do not -say, they were released from all responsibility. -That could not be. But it cannot be supposed, -that they would ever consent to such flagrant -injustice, with their eyes upon it. Such things -are never done openly. It is easy to conceive, -and there is no doubt, that the faith pledged by -President Monroe to the New York Indians, -when they agreed to remove to Green Bay, was -carefully kept out of sight, in the correspondence -between the subsequent administrations and their -agents in the North-West; and that the public -documents, attesting it, were suffered to lie undisturbed -upon the files, to which they had been -consigned.</p> - -<p>The history of the whole affair is briefly -this:—</p> - -<p>Under the auspices of President Monroe and -the Governor of Michigan in the years 1821-22, -the chiefs of the New York tribes entered into -friendly alliances with the tribes of the North-West, -and made purchases of territory, as agreed -upon and defined by themselves in mutual council, -for certain valuable considerations, specified in -the articles of covenant, and in due time discharged. -The real value and the propriety of -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_150">150</span> -the considerations promised and rendered to bind -the sale and secure the purchase, cannot be -estimated by the rules, which govern a similar -contract among the whites;—inasmuch as the -whites have one object and the Indians another -in the use of land. The value of land in the -market of the whites is graduated by the probable -proceeds of its future occupation and culture, -in their own way of managing it. The same -rule, applied to the habits of Indians, would of -course reduce the value, as represented by money, -indefinitely and very greatly. Indians make little -money, and need little; and as it was never -expected, nor designed by the parties, that this -land should come into the market of the white -man, the only fair rule of estimating it in this -contract, was its value among Indians. According -to this rule, there is nothing to show, -that the New York Indians have not paid the -full value of the lands, which they claim to have -purchased. They satisfied the second party in -the stipulation. It was all they asked; and it -was doubtless as much as it was worth, under -the prospects, and according to the policy of the -contracting parties. Since the territory has been -<i>seized</i> by the whites, and acquired the accidental -value, present and prospective, which all such -property has in their hands—the price stipulated -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_151">151</span> -and rendered by the New York Indians has been -adduced by their adversaries to invalidate the -purchase, and prove it a fraud;—than which -nothing could be more unfair.</p> - -<p>Besides—as it was an avowed policy of the -newly associated tribes to keep away the white -man;—as the letters of Government had specifically -recommended, that the contemplated negotiations -should have this object in view;—and as -the New York Indians were better acquainted -with the ways of white men, by having lived -among them;—it was judged expedient, that -their deeds of purchase should include a much -larger territory, than what they wanted for themselves, -or pretended to pay for;—and that they -should hold this additional quantity of land, not -as their own, but in <i>trust</i> for common occupancy -and use, and to defend it from the whites. The -wild tribes were liable to be imposed upon. The -New York Indians, having had a long school of -experience, and having become civilized, were -more wary and competent. Nothing could have -been wiser than this arrangement. Those, who -know any thing of Indian character, know also, -that the New York Indians were utterly incapable -of the dishonesty, which has been attributed to -them in this affair. Their faith was as sound -and as pure, as the faith of angels. Yet has this -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_152">152</span> -very measure, adopted at the suggestion of Government -authority, been employed to dissolve their -covenants, and annihilate their rights. Not only -has it been employed, as a presumption of dishonesty -before the world, but, in conjunction -with all other possible and false occasions, it has -been assiduously applied to awaken jealousy, dissatisfaction, -and bitter animosity, in the bosoms -of those tribes, who had wisely agreed to this -expedient. ‘The New York Indians have got -your lands, and they’ll drive you away’—it was -said to them: ‘Demand a restoration, and we’ll -give you a fair price for what we want, and which -is of little value to you—and you will still have -enough left for all your purposes of hunting and -fishing. We are your friends. The New York -Indians are your enemies.’ And they were persuaded; -and the sequel is in a rapid progress of -fulfilment. The wild tribes of the North-West -Territory will soon be thrown beyond the Mississippi—and -what will become of them there, -remains to be proved. The New York Indians, -who had but just resigned their homes in the -east for a secure abode in the west, already reduced -to a little patch of territory, will soon be -entirely surrounded and hemmed in, and vexed -and annoyed, as they were before they removed. -And what will they do then? Prophecy itself -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_153">153</span> -cannot divine—except, that their prospects are -by no means enviable.</p> - -<p>And why, it is asked, does not Government -prevent this? I have already supposed, what I -believe to be the fact: that Government has never -yet seen it in its true light. All governments of -weighty cares are slow to discern and redress the -thousand petty, yet grievous oppressions, that are -done within their jurisdictions. The poor and -simple cannot find ways and means for a hearing; -and they are always anticipated by their oppressors—so -that when their cause is admitted, -there is little chance of redress. And has this -matter never gone to the ear of Government? -It has been attempted; and I have already -intimated, how uniformly the aggrieved have been -foiled. Besides, a new and general plan of removing -all the Indians farther west, is in the -way. It is impossible in the present order of -things—and probably in any supposable order—that -this injustice should be arrested. There -may possibly come in enactments of indemnification;—but -the question is decided—that the -Indians can never inherit the North-West Territory. -It is too late. It is decreed to rise and -stand an independent member of the Federal -Union. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_154">154</span></p> - -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XVI">CHAPTER XVI.<br /> - -<span id="BURNING_OF_DEERFIELD_IN_MASSACHUSETTS" class="medium">BURNING OF DEERFIELD IN MASSACHUSETTS, -AND MASSACRE OF ITS INHABITANTS, &c.</span></h2> - -<p>“The history of the world,” said one, “is -a history of crime and calamity.” And if we -may put a commentary on this, it doubtless -means, that its most notable features are of this -description. The peaceful and even tenor of a -particular community, or of the grand community -of nations, makes brief chapters of history;—and -for this reason:—that the interest of the -record is in the inverse proportion to the comfort, -which the facts narrated have brought to mankind. -However libellous the charge, the human -mind loves excitement, and delights more in the -review of deeds of blood and of the disasters -occasioned by the conflict of the physical elements -of the universe, than of the achievements -of benevolence and the security and happiness -of society. The detail of the actual misery, -inflicted by the strifes of nations, is always -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_155">155</span> -private; and imposes itself upon public observation, -only by the swelling of its frightful aggregate. -The most remarkable incidents of private life, -and the most affecting features of private calamity, -are almost entirely excluded from the notice -of the general historian, by the very design and -necessities of his task. These make the wide -and various field, and constitute the exhaustless -materials of the dramatist, the tragedian, and the -writer of romance. This is, indeed, the grand -monopoly of this class of writers—the province -of authentic biography excepted.</p> - -<p>In the old French war, as it is called in -America, (for every country has its own annals, -the common allusions of which are best understood -at home) the town of Deerfield in Massachusetts, -which was then a frontier settlement, -became a prey to Indian pillage and massacre. -It is understood, that this event happened in the -early history of what were then called the British -colonies of North America. The awful night, -when the Indian war-whoop broke the repose of -the peaceful inhabitants of that village, consigned -its humble tenements to the blaze of the firebrand, -and its fathers and mothers, and brothers -and sisters, and helpless infancy, to indiscriminate -massacre, or to painful captivity, is still -fresh in the recollections of traditionary narrative, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_156">156</span> -and stands recorded on the authentic pages of the -early history of New England. The place itself -is indeed at present one of the most secure abodes, -and one of the pleasantest and sweetest towns in -the Vale of the Connecticut, the long line of the -grateful territory of which, has been celebrated -by a native poet, whose verse offers to my recollection -the following couplet:—</p> - -<div class="poetry"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> -<span class="i0">“No rays of sun on happier vallies shine,<br /></span> -<span class="i0">Nor drinks the sea a lovelier wave than thine.”<br /></span> -</div></div></div> - -<p>But the burning and massacre of Deerfield will -never be forgotten. An Indian assault, when -victorious, and Indian vengeance, are terrible -beyond imagination to conceive. In war mercy -is no attribute of the Indian’s breast. One of -the solemn and sacramental acts of his enlistment, -is publicly to absolve himself from all -clemency towards his enemies; and the more -merciless the inflictions of his cruelty on man, -woman, and child, the greater his glory, and the -more sure his reward. The implorings of helpless -age, the cries of the tender female, the beseechings -of the mother, and the sudden terror -of her wakened infant, are music to his ear;—and -all the scene, of his burning and carnage, a -provocation to his appetite for blood. The captive -he leads away he doats upon, as the future -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_157">157</span> -and more public victim of his dire revenge; and -if perchance the tender object of his future sacrifice -sinks under the fatigues of the way, he lifts -his hatchet, and brings the victim to the earth, -and snatches and bears away the scalp, as his -trophy.</p> - -<p>Among the families, which fell victims to the -massacre of Deerfield, was that of the Rev. Mr. -Williams, the pious and exemplary pastor of the -flock, consigned to his spiritual charge, in that -frontier settlement. His youngest child, an infant -daughter, was snatched from the cradle, and -borne away a captive; and by accident falling in -charge of an Indian woman, the child became the -favourite of her new protectress—was cherished -and brought up in the St. Regis Tribe, of Lower -Canada; and in process of time, was married to -an Indian chief. Although no knowledge of her -preservation and history could be obtained for -many years, she was at last discovered in a time -of peace, and persuaded with her husband to -visit the surviving family-connexions in Massachusetts. -But being entirely Indian in all her -feelings, her language, and manners, she could -never be persuaded to desert the home and the -tribe, to which she had become attached. She -was even discontented and manifestly uneasy, -under all the tender cares and anxious attentions, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_158">158</span> -which were in vain exhausted upon her, -to induce her to return, with her family, and -take up her abode with the relics and descendants -of her father’s house, and in the bosom of -civilized society. Every possible motive and -tempting offer were set before them; but without -success. She and her husband occasionally -visited their family connexions in Massachusetts, -and were themselves visited in turn; and the -kindest reciprocities of feeling were exchanged -in this way, from one generation to another. -And it may be observed, that the Indian family, -to which she was allied, took the name of -<i>Williams</i>, and have borne it to this day;—as is -often the case, when connexions of this sort -have been formed. As is quite natural among -barbarous tribes, the natives of America, when -on friendly terms, are proud of European alliances, -and are not unwilling to make this change -of name, in honour of the family, from which -they have made the acquisitions of a maternal -head among themselves.</p> - -<p>From one of the succeeding generations of -this Anglo-Indian family, (I am unable to specify, -whether it was the fourth, fifth, or sixth) two -brothers, Eleazer and John, the former perhaps -ten years old and the latter eight, by persuasions -used with their parents in Canada, were brought -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_159">159</span> -to Long Meadow, Massachusetts, about fifty -miles south of Deerfield, on Connecticut River, to -be educated among the collateral descendants of -their remote ancestor, the Rev. Mr. Williams. -The translation of these boys occurred about the -year 1800—perhaps a little subsequent. Their -father, an Indian chief of the tribe before named, -came with them, and stayed long enough to induct -his sons into some acquaintance and custom -with their new condition, and then left them in -charge of their solicitous and benevolent relations.</p> - -<p>It was in the winter, while the earth was -covered with a deep and heavy fleece of immaculate -snow. The father and his boys were -dressed in the Indian costume throughout, but -richly ornamented, according to Indian taste, -and in a style befitting the rank and dignity of -the family, as among the chiefs of the tribe. -Their blanket was worked into the forms of a -loose great coat with sleeves, and girded about -the loins by a belt of beaded wampum, with a -knife pendant in a scabbard. Their feet were -shod with moccasins, and their ancles and legs to -the knees, buttoned up by a species of scarlet -gaiters;—the hair of their heads carelessly stuck -with feathers—and the whole person exhibiting -a very grotesque and attractive appearance. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_160">160</span> -In the country retreat of Long-meadow, -where an Indian had rarely shown himself for -generations, and where every novelty is a town -talk, this exhibition excited a wondrous and -wondering attention. The whole congregation -on Sunday, instead of looking at the minister -and hearing him, as was their duty, could talk of -nothing, and think of little, but the Indians. -Their eyes followed these strange-looking beings -into the church, and into their seats, and scarcely -turned away from them, till the services were -closed, and the lions had been withdrawn from -public gaze. Except for the conscientious -scruples of their pious host, they might as well, -or better, perhaps, have been kept at home. -But although there was a manifest distraction of -the public mind, and although the Indians could -not understand a word of the services, yet -there was no knowing what a blessing there -might be in it. The path of duty is the path of -safety; and to the praise of New England be it -spoken, that in olden time, the public conscience -would have been greatly disturbed at any unnecessary -neglect of public worship. Every -man was the guardian of his neighbour in this -particular, and held a conventional and vested -right to call him to account for delinquencies. -Although it must be confessed, that they have, in -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_161">161</span> -some places, and in some degree, fallen off -from this excellent custom of their forefathers. -The author of these pages was for years a -school-fellow with these boys, and is well -acquainted with their history; and because of -the conspicuous part, which the eldest of them, -Eleazer, is destined to occupy in our story, it is -thought suitable to insert some traces of his -biography.</p> - -<p>It may be proper to remark, that every town -in New England (called <i>town</i> in the act of incorporation, -of which a parish in <i>Old</i> England -is the proper type, whether in the <i>country</i>, or -otherwise) is divided into a number of small -geographical districts, to perfect the economy of -common education;—that the schools of these -districts are supported by assessments on the -real estate within their limits, according to the -valuations of the civil list;—that the children of -the poor have the same advantages, as those of -their more wealthy neighbours, so far as the -provisions of these schools are concerned; which -are always sufficient for the purposes of what is -called a good <i>common</i> education;—that is, instruction -in the reading and grammar of the -English language, chirography, arithmetic, geography, -history, and such other things, as are -deemed important for the common business of -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_162">162</span> -life. And this is always the first stage of -education, with the children of the rich as of the -poor. Those, who are able, and who choose to -extend the education of their children, having -passed them through this common course—the -privileges of which are always near their own -doors—send them abroad to <i>select</i> schools, and -to the university, if they are destined for the -learned professions, or the higher conditions -of life.</p> - -<p>It happened, that the author, in his school-boy -days, fell into the same <i>district</i> with these Anglo-Indian -lads, Eleazer Williams and his brother -John. On the first few days of their appearance -in the school-room, they were as much the -objects of curiosity with the other children, as -they and their father were with the congregation -at church. From the wildness of their nature -and habits, it was necessary for the master to -humour their eccentricities, until they might -gradually accommodate themselves to discipline; -and but for the benevolent object in view, and -the good anticipated, it was no small sacrifice to -endure the disorder, which their manners at first -created. Unused to restraint, and amazed at -the orderly scene around them, they would suddenly -jump up, and cry, <i>Umph!</i> or some other -characteristic and guttural exclamation, and then -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_163">163</span> -perhaps spring across the room, and make a true -Indian assault upon a child, on whom they had -fixed their eyes, to his no small affright and consternation;—or -else dart out of the house, and -take to their heels in such a direction, as their -whims might incline them. Confinement they -could ill endure at first; and so long as they -did nothing but create disorder, (and that they -did very effectually) they were indulged—until -by degrees, they became used to discipline, and -began to learn. Their first attempts by imitation -to enunciate the names of the letters of the -Roman alphabet, were quite amusing—so difficult -was it for them to form their tongue and other -organs to the proper shapes. If the children of -the school laughed, (as there was some apology -for doing) these boys would sometimes cast a -contemptuous roll of the eye over the little -assembly, and then leaving an “<i>Umph!</i>” behind -them, would dart out of the house, in resentment;—all -which was patiently endured by the -master. For he was particularly instructed not -to use compulsion. They ultimately became -attentive and good boys, both in school and in -the family, where they were cherished;—the -eldest, however, always manifesting more tractableness -and docility of the two. They gradually -dropped their Indian dress and manners, and -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_164">164</span> -adopted those of their new society. The eldest, -as he grew up, became a universal favourite, was -extensively introduced into the best society of -New England;—was cherished by every body, -as a most promising youth;—and all began to -predict that he would ultimately be of great -service to his own nation, and to the Indian -tribes. For this purpose, his love of his own -people was carefully cherished by all his patrons, -who were very numerous, and among the best -and most influential men of the country. No -pains or expense were spared to enlarge his -mind, cultivate his best feelings, and fit him for -a high destiny. And the gradual and rapid -developements of his intellect and moral virtues, -and the improvement of his manners, abundantly -satisfied and rewarded the hopes and pains exhausted -upon him. In addition to all the -rest, and as the highest finish of his character, -he was observed to embrace and cherish with -great sincerity and earnestness, the radical and -practical principles of Christian piety. He grew -up a gentleman and a Christian.</p> - -<p>For a time, during the last war between the -United States and Great Britain, his original -and benevolent patrons in New England, were -somewhat disappointed and grieved, in consequence -of his having attached himself, by -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_165">165</span> -temptations held out to him, to the staff of the -American army in the north. In consideration -of his known abilities and of his connexion with -the Indian tribes in Canada, which were the -auxiliaries and more or less employed in the -British army, his services were deemed important, -by the Americans, to counteract the hostile -influence of these tribes on the northern frontier. -In the battle of Plattsburg, himself and his -brother John sustained conspicuous and useful -parts—although the engagement did not amount -to much besides skirmishing, in consequence of -the decisive action on Lake Champlain, in the -face of Plattsburg, which caused the sudden -retreat of the British forces from before the -town into Canada.</p> - -<p>Peace being concluded, and the natural excitements -of a campaign subsiding in his mind, Mr. -Williams’s feelings settled down again into their -former condition of repose and benevolent regard -for the race, from which he sprung, and to which -he was allied, not only by the ties of nature, but -by a long cherished and ever wakeful regard for -their highest and best interests. He felt, that -Providence had called him to consecrate his -energies, his influence, and superior advantages, to -their welfare;—and he fondly indulged the hope, -that he was destined to elevate their condition. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_166">166</span> -It was not long before he was introduced and -commended to Bishop Hobart, of New York, -and received orders in the Christian ministry -from under his hand, to be employed in that -capacity among the Indian tribes. He commenced -his labours in 1815, with the <i>Oneidas</i>, -at Oneida Castle, near Utica, in the State of -New York. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_167">167</span></p> - -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XVII">CHAPTER XVII.<br /> - -<span id="MR_WILLIAMS_AT_GREEN_BAY" class="medium">REV. MR. WILLIAMS AT GREEN BAY; IMPORTANCE -OF HIS RELATIONS THERE, &c.</span></h2> - -<p>It happened, that the Rev. Mr. Williams, the -subject of the foregoing Chapter, was at the head -of all the movements of the New York Indians, -which induced them to emigrate, and finally -planted them in the North-West Territory. -Being himself a chief, and more accustomed to -the world than his brethren, and well qualified -for business, he always took the lead in all the -negotiations with the general Government. Like -Moses of old, he was captain of the tribes, -religiously and politically. Like Joshua, he -went into the promised land with his own people, -and settled them there; and stationed himself in -the midst of them, still their pastor and leader. -He had succeeded in introducing into the North-West -Territory, and settling on the banks and -near the mouth of Fox River, two of the most -cultivated and most important of the New York -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_168">168</span> -tribes:—the Oneidas and Stockbridges—with -every prospect, if things had gone on well, of -bringing all the rest after them. Mr. Williams -had indulged the pleasing hope of instituting, -under the protection and patronage, pledged by -the Government of the United States, a new and -bright era in the history of American Aborigines. -His public character and private worth had not -only given him a well-earned and merited ascendancy -among the Indians; but a high and commanding -influence with the Government. He -was widely known, well esteemed, and universally -respected. And his appearance and manners, -from childhood accustomed to the world in all -its various shapes, portly in person, dignified in -mien, condescending, courteous, and affable—and -withal developing equally the European and -Indian character, in all the expressions of his -countenance, and in the exhibitions of his temper—showed -him at once a man made for respect and -influence.</p> - -<p>Soon after Mr. Williams’s removal to Green -Bay, he married a daughter of a Mr. Jordon of -that settlement, himself a Frenchman, and his -wife a pure Indian, of the Menomenie tribe in -that region. In this particular, viz. of having -an equal share of European blood, Mr. Williams -and his wife were alike. And in all the excellencies, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_169">169</span> -which adorn the female character, Mrs. -Williams was not inferior to her husband, as -a man.</p> - -<p>Although myself and Mr. Williams had been a -long time separate, and had not met more than -once, and that only for a few moments, from -1806 to 1830, we yet had all the reasons, -characteristic of the romantic attachments of our -earliest years, to cherish the kindest affections -towards each other. We had kept the traces of -each other’s history in the meantime, and each -had rejoiced in the other’s welfare; and it was as -great mutual pleasure, as it was unexpected, to -meet once more on such interesting ground; and -on an occasion so interesting, as that, which had -brought me to Green Bay, in August 1830.</p> - -<p>The next day after our arrival at Green Bay, -I found myself in an Indian canoe, for the first -time in my life, paddled by two wild Indians, -ascending the Fox River, in company with Mr. -Williams to his residence, eight miles above the -settlement at the river’s mouth. This unwonted -and novel condition, in such a bark (<i>literally</i> a -bark) and in such society, was associated with -many interesting recollections. And as may be -imagined, we talked over and lived again the -scenes of childhood. We talked and lived again -the years we had spent apart. We blessed and -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_170">170</span> -adored that Providence, which had kept and -guided us through so many eventful scenes. We -wondered at the concurrence of events, which -had thus thrown us together, and rather dreamt -over it as a vision, than realized it as sober fact.</p> - -<p>Our first snug adjustment, however, in the -canoe, is worthy of a passing remark. He who -has never stepped foot in this floating thing, must -take good heed, that he do not venture to <i>stand</i> -upon his feet, and that he get himself, as soon as -convenient, “squat like a toad” (<i>alias</i>, like an -Indian) in the bottom of the canoe;—else he will -find the light and fickle bark quickly rolling -and pitching him head-foremost into the watery -element. Nothing is more deceptive and treacherous, -than an Indian canoe, to him who is -unaccustomed to its whims. It is scarcely possible -for such a person to get seated in it without -upsetting. And yet the Indian, who understands -its temper, will so adjust himself and so -work his muscular powers, as to anticipate and -feel all its sudden and fitful movements, and defy -its instinctive and mischievous attempts to dislodge -him into the deep. He will stand, or walk, -or sit, as suits himself;—or mount with either -foot on either rim;—and compel the vicious and -wayward thing to a quick obedience of his will. -It is itself as light as an airy nothing, and bounds -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_171">171</span> -over the tops of the waves, like the skipping steps -of a fairy sprite, darting forward to gratify its own -humour. My own awkward attempts to adjust -myself in this whimsical thing, even after all the -benefit of advice, was the occasion of no little -merriment to the two wild Menomenies, who -were to be the paddlers, and to others of the -tribe, who witnessed the embarkation. Even -Mr. Williams, with all his politeness, could not -keep his gravity, but was forced to join heartily -in the merry peal, which showered upon me from -these simple children of nature. Side by side, -however, and at last, Mr. Williams and myself -sat in the bottom of the canoe, on a mat woven -from the stock of wild rice, and began to ascend -the Fox River, smooth and swift, as the Indians -dipped their paddles, and awakened the instinctive -life of their airy bark.</p> - -<p>One of our paddlers was a man of forty, the -other a youth of eighteen—both painted, with -little covering, except a blanket carelessly pendant -from the shoulder, or belted round the -waist; and a feather or two stuck in the hair, on -the crown of the head. The elder had his whiskey -bottle, and the younger his rifle lying at his feet.</p> - -<p>“And here we are, Mr. Williams. How -strange! What a scene is this!”—</p> - -<p>“Indeed, Sir, and did we dream of it, when -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_172">172</span> -we run around the brick school-house in the -street of Long Meadow, and played our boyish -pranks in that never-to-be-forgotten and delightful -retreat?”</p> - -<p>“And do you remember the dress you wore, -when first your father brought you from Canada—and -what infinite sport you and your brother -John made for the children of the school, by the -strangeness of your manners, and your Indian -whims, before you had learned to accommodate -yourselves to such a state of discipline?”</p> - -<p>“My memory,” said Mr. Williams, tapping -his forehead with his finger, as much like a -Frenchman, as an Indian, and winking a smile of -great significance—“my memory records those -scenes, as if they were the recurrence of yesterday; -and I remember, too, that we did not take -your ridicule in very good part. And do you not -think that you, little fellows, were rather impolite?—And -did we not give you a rap, or two, for -such disrespect?”</p> - -<p>“Indeed, you made yourselves quite the terror -of the school, for a little. For nothing, you -know, is more frightful in story, to a white man’s -child, than the thought of an Indian. He would -run from an Indian before he were hatched.”</p> - -<p>“And what have you heard lately of my good -and venerable father Ely’s family? Blessed be -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_173">173</span> -their memory! And what do I not owe them! -Some are in heaven; and where are the rest? -And all my old friends and patrons in New -England—I cannot name them, they are so -many?”</p> - -<p>“The Elys, all, as you may well believe, who -are not saints in heaven, are on their way.”</p> - -<p>“I should be base, indeed—I could never respect -myself, to forget even for a day the family, -who took and cherished my childhood;—and to -whom, under God, I owe all that I am more than -my brethren of the St. Regis Tribe, in Lower -Canada.”</p> - -<p>And much and various talk of early and later -days, of trifling and more important events, occupied -the hour or two, while the canoe was made -to stem the current, and bore us along between -the wild and romantic shores of Fox River, -towards the humble and solitary log-cabin of the -Rev. Mr. Williams, perched upon the right bank, -ascending; and skirted by what is called an <i>oak-opening</i>, -or more properly, an <i>orchard</i> of oaks, -scattered here and there, near enough for a shady -grove, but too distant to make a forest proper. -The beauty of Fox River and of its wooded -banks, is hardly to be exceeded by any thing of -the kind. Every thing is soft and picturesque to -the full satisfaction of the soul. The mind, in -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_174">174</span> -contemplating the shifting scene, drinks in pleasure, -as if from the current of the river of life.</p> - -<p>A little incident in this excursion is perhaps -worthy of notice. As the canoe was gliding -smoothly along near the shore, a sudden agitation -of the bark summoned my attention to the young -man forward, who had dropped his paddle, and -grasped and fired his rifle at an object in the high -grass, under the bank, but invisible to any eye, -but that of an Indian;—and all so quick, that -one could hardly say, it had occupied time. The -rifle was discharged, before I could even look -up; and the Indian’s fiery glance, and cry of—“Umph!” -followed a deer, as he leaped up the -bank, and bounded into the wood. The rifle, as -I have called it by mistake, was a shot-gun;—and -having been loaded only for water-fowl, could -effect no more, than to pepper the poor animal, -and make him feel uncomfortable; and perhaps -extinguish the light of an eye. The young man -seemed greatly vexed to have lost his game.</p> - -<p>After being made acquainted with Mrs. Williams, -who set us refreshments, a walk was proposed -and taken, along the elevated brow of a -sort of amphitheatre, overlooking the river, and -enclosing a spacious and rich plain, a little above -the highest floods. It was indeed a beautiful -and commanding eminence—itself the margin of -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_175">175</span> -another plain, stretching backwards, under the -sombre and apparently boundless orchard of oaks.</p> - -<p>“Here,” said Mr. Williams, “on this spot and -along this line, I <i>had</i> fondly indulged the dream, -would one day, not far distant, be founded and -erected a literary and scientific seminary, for the -education of Indian youth. Next to the removal -and establishment of our eastern tribes, in these -delightful abodes of the North-West, and along -Fox River, and such a confirmation of our privileges, -as to afford a security for future exemption -from the incursions of the white man, I <i>had</i> conceived -and fondly cherished the project of this -institution. This wide and beautiful country <i>was</i> -to be our inheritance,—in common with the tribes, -of whom we purchased, and with whom we had -entered into firm and friendly alliances, under -the guidance and auspices of the President and -Government of the United States. For the first -time in the history of our public injuries, and of -the successive ejectments of our tribes from the -east to the west, in the progress of two centuries, -and of the gradual wasting away of whole nations, -as well as the constant diminution of these small -remnants, which still retain a name and existence—a -fixed and permanent position was here -pledged to us, and seemed to be gained, without -fear of disturbance. Here opened to our imagination -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_176">176</span> -and to our hope—and I might add to our -sober judgment—a theatre for the regeneration of -our race. Here, as you see, we were naturally -divided by the great waters from the States, and -from all danger of collision with the whites; at -the same time, that the American Government -had promised to spread over us the wings of its -protection, to secure us from those fatal dissensions -among ourselves, which had formerly characterised -our history, and to extend unto us its -parental and fostering care. It had promised all -convenient aid to secure the civilization of the -wilder tribes, to amalgamate our feelings and our -interests, and make us one; and ultimately to -raise us to a dignity and importance, which -might claim, either an independent and equal -place in the Federal Union, or a separate Government -in friendly alliance with the nation, which -had first depressed us, but afterwards atoned -their fault by restoring our rights, and making -us better than they found us. And you see, -there is no dreaming in all this. It was natural, -it was suitable, it was feasible. There was no -obstacle in the way, but the want of <i>faith</i> in -existing and solemn covenants. Where is the -nation on earth, whose remote ancestors, at -some former period, have not been even lower, -than we now are? There is nothing wanting, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_177">177</span> -but peace and public faith, the means of intellectual -and moral culture, and the arts of civilization, -brought perpetually to bear on any people, however -degraded, to elevate them to the highest -imaginable condition.</p> - -<p>“Here, on this spot, I <i>had</i> designed to found -an Institution, which might ultimately grow into -importance, and become the <i>great centre</i> of -education for the Aboriginal Tribes of North -America. All this land which you see, and -more, comprehending some thousands of acres, -<i>was</i> mine, ceded by the tribes, as the reward of -my services, and vesting in my wife, in consideration -of claims through her father’s family. -I had expended the last penny of my earthly -substance, and involved myself in debt, by the -personal sacrifices, indispensably incurred, in -accomplishing the great object of our removal -and settlement in this territory. And it was -deemed fair, not only for the claims of my wife, -but for my own, that I should receive this indemnification. -And by the increasing value of -these lands, as the state of society among our -tribes should advance, I <i>had</i> hoped, not only to -provide for my family; but still to be able to make -other and continued sacrifices, for the good of the -race, to which I belong;—and more especially to -push the project of this my favourite institution. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_178">178</span></p> - -<p>“I am a Canadian by birth, you know;—and -by the same right, if I choose to assert it, a -subject of the British Empire. Although I am -sorry to say, that the British Government of the -Canadas is even behind that of the United States, -in the proper, or at least, in the <i>formal</i> acknowledgment -of Indian rights. They have never -acknowledged their original <i>territorial</i> rights, -nor their separate rights, as a distinct community; -and of course have had no controversy, in -these particulars;—as the growth and extension -of population in the Canadas have never yet -brought the parties into serious collision. But -in <i>two</i> things the British are far more noble:—<i>First</i>, -They never look with contempt, nor even -with disrespect, on the colour of a man’s skin, -merely because it is of a deeper shade than their -own. This is almost the <i>peculiar</i> vice of the -Americans; and I need not say, that it is unbecoming. -Nay—I am almost provoked to add, -what perhaps ill becomes <i>me</i>—that it is contemptible. -And <i>next</i>,—The door is completely -open in the Canadas for the incorporation of the -Indians in all the rights and immunities of citizenship;—whereas -in the States they are proscribed -by law—at least by custom, which amounts -to the same thing. In the Canadas an Indian -may rise to any office, and to any civil dignity, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_179">179</span> -according to his merit and his influence. And in -the records of their parliaments may be found at -least the name of <i>one</i> Indian, admitted to their -deliberations, and to the supreme rights of legislation.</p> - -<p>“But I was going to say that, as we are here -upon the borders of the Canadas, and as these -provinces comprehend many and important Indian -tribes, within their jurisdiction, and myself -being a Canadian by birth, I had not confined -my views of Indian amelioration and cultivation -to those tribes alone, that are to be found within -the circle and in the territories of the States; -but I have all along had my eye upon the Canadian -tribes. I love my father’s house, and my -father’s nation; and I know the generosity of the -British public—to whom I have meditated a -future appeal, in behalf of the interests of this -seminary, and of the tribes falling under the -jurisdiction of their Colonial Government, in -North America. I have had reasons to be persuaded, -that they never would refuse their patronage;—that -their sympathies of benevolence -would kindle into a holy fervour, under the -prospects of such a hopeful field of generous -enterprise. And what, with the patronage of the -Government and people of the United States, and -what, with the favour of the people of Great -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_180">180</span> -Britain, I have not doubted—on condition of -the maintenance of good faith, in regard to the -pledges we had received, and which induced us -to leave our homes in New York, and come -to this region—I <i>could</i> not doubt, that my -project was rational, and that my hopes were -likely to be realized.</p> - -<p>“But—what of all those bright and cheering -hopes now remains? It is already decided, as -you know, or will have occasion to know, in the -progress of the labours of this Commission from -Washington, who landed here yesterday, in company -with you—that this territory is now a candidate -for admission to the rank and privileges -of one of the Federal States. Public offices of -Government have already been planted at the -mouth of the river, in the settlement of Green -Bay, which we left this morning, filled by men, -who are anticipating the opportunity of wielding -the destinies of this future commonwealth. Citizens -from the States are flocking in, occupying -the posts of trade, speculating in the purchase of -lands, and selling whiskey to the wild Indians, -who fill this region;—and thus corrupting their -morals and manners, and fast plunging them into -deeper degradation, and to final ruin. Did you -not see those naked and drunken Winnebagoes, -who left the door of my cabin a few minutes ago, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_181">181</span> -brandishing their knives in a quarrel, actually -bleeding under the infliction of violence on each -other, and obliged to roll one of their number, -dead drunk, into the canoe, before they could -proceed up the river? In the bottom of that -canoe you saw also a keg of whiskey, the occasion -of this mischief; and it is that cause which -is destined to be the ruin of these tribes. Those -Indians came all the way from thirty miles up -this river, to the white settlement below, merely -to purchase that whiskey;—for which, you may -be assured, they have paid dearly enough. For -the shopkeepers here do not trade with the -Indians, but for an enormous, an exorbitant -profit.</p> - -<p>“This very land along the banks, and on -either side of this river, comprehending the Falls, -a few miles above, and which make an infinite -power for machinery, down to the mouth of the -river, and far around on both sides of the head of -the bay;—comprehending, in short, the key of the -territory;—and which we ourselves had purchased -of the native tribes in 1821-22—was formally -purchased again of the same tribes, in 1827, by a -commission from the General Government, in -contempt of our title. We are aware, that it is -pretended <i>not</i> to be in contempt of us—that it -was not intended to disregard, or disturb <i>our</i> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_182">182</span> -contract—but only to purchase the claim, which -those tribes still held over this territory, in -relation to the United States; But we cannot -understand this. As our contract was made under -the supervision of the President of the United -States, and received the official sanction of his -own hand and seal;—and as the contract conveyed -to us entire, and without reserve, for ever, -all the right and title of those tribes in the premises;—we -cannot comprehend, either the reason, -or propriety, that the Government should negotiate -with <i>them</i> for the land, and not with <i>us</i>;—unless -the reason be simply this:—that they knew -we <i>would</i> not sell, and that it is resolved to -impeach and disturb our claim. And although -there has been no official announcement of such -intention, yet have we long time heard, and are -constantly hearing from private and irresponsible -sources, and sources which are not far from -being intimate with the public authorities—that -our purchases are invalid. Indeed, it is on this -ground alone, that all the noise and controversy -have arisen. So long as our title were allowed -to be good, there could be no controversy. It is -on this ground, that the native tribes have been -made dissatisfied, and alienated from us;—and on -this ground, that the present Commission has -been sent up to force us to a compromise, and -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_183">183</span> -reduce us to limits, which will entirely defeat -all our objects in removing to this territory. -It is on this presumption, that you see the public -offices, and the active and flourishing white -settlement at the mouth of the river—none of -which have a right to be there, on the basis of -the faith, which has been solemnly pledged to us. -We are invaded—we are soon to be surrounded—and -there is no hope for us. We have no -longer any influence over the native tribes. -They have been turned against us; and they -know not that they have been turned against -themselves. The white citizens, at the mouth -of the river, are our enemies. They are employing -every possible endeavour to throw us into the -narrowest limits, and finally to root us out.</p> - -<p>“And besides all this, there are white men -here, who enjoy the credit of hunting up and -purchasing the pretended land claims of the old -French settlers, for trifling considerations; and -rendering them certain and valuable, by forcing -them through the District Court of the United -States, established here, in a manner and by -means, which make us unhappy. And the very -ground on which you now stand, is liable to be -invaded for my ejectment, by such a process. -It was dear to me once, but I cannot now hold it -to the value of a song. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_184">184</span></p> - -<p>“And is there any hope, think you? The -lamp of hope has long since expired. We can -never move again. We have no courage. Our -tribes have no courage. For where is the faith, -on which we can rely?</p> - -<p>“You shall see the state of things in the -developements of the sittings of this Commission.” -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_185">185</span></p> - -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XVIII">CHAPTER XVIII.<br /> - -<span id="AN_ACCOUNT_OF_THE_STOCKBRIDGE_SETTLEMENT" class="medium">AN ACCOUNT OF THE STOCKBRIDGE SETTLEMENT -ON FOX RIVER.</span></h2> - -<p>From Mr. Williams’s, and in his company, I -proceeded the next day up Fox River, about -ten miles farther, to the settlement occupied -by the Stockbridge tribe, last from the State -of New York;—but originally from Stockbridge, -Massachusetts, from which place they -take their name. This, of course, will be seen -to be the second removal they have made, to be -freed from the white men.</p> - -<p>Having, for some reasons, found their situation -uncomfortable in Massachusetts, or being otherwise -tempted, the Stockbridge tribe had, at an -early period, sold their original possessions, -and removed to the west, into a region, which -is now the heart of the State of New York;—but -which, at that time, afforded them the same -hopes of a retired seclusion, as those which -they indulged, when, less than ten years ago, -they came to Green Bay. The place of their -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_186">186</span> -first retreat, was in the neighbourhood of other -tribes, where they hoped to enjoy, in perpetuity -and without disturbance, their own rights and -their peculiar ways of living. But after a generation -or two, they found themselves again surrounded -and invaded by the whites; and as -before narrated, and for similar reasons, they -removed again to the banks of the Fox River, -in the North-West Territory.</p> - -<p>As the most convenient way of developing the -present condition and character of this tribe, I -will here introduce a passage from my memoranda;—observing, -that the term <i>Kawkawlin</i>, -the name of the place, from which the date was -made, means <i>Falls</i>, or rapids; and that the -French epithet attached to it, which needs no -explanation, is employed to express the comparative -importance of these <i>Falls</i>, over another -smaller rapid a few miles below;—both of which, -by the application of special forces, may be ascended -with the bateaux, used in navigating these -waters.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p class="author"><i>Grande Kawkawlin, Aug. 16, 1830.</i></p> - -<p>I am now writing from the Mission-house of -the American Board, on Fox River, twenty miles -from its mouth, planted among the Stockbridge -Indians—who have been encouraged to settle -themselves here by the General Government, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_187">187</span> -after having been disappointed of their claims -on White River, Indiana. They number about -350 souls, and have probably made greater attainments -in the English language and manners, and -in the useful arts of civilized life, and also in the -Christian religion, than any other tribe of the -Aborigines on the continent;—except only, -that the Brotherton Indians have so long used -English, as to have lost their mother tongue. -The probable reason, that the Brothertons have -dropped the language of their tribe, is, that -nearly all of them are highly charged with English -blood. But in the moral state of society, -and in general improvement, the Brothertons are -far behind the Stockbridges. The Brothertons -have not enjoyed the same uninterrupted succession -of teachers of the Christian religion.</p> - -<p>The Stockbridge Indians have heard the -preaching of Brainard and Edwards; and have -enjoyed Christian privileges and cultivation, with -little interruption, for nearly ninety years. I -saw a Bible yesterday, safely kept in a sort of -ark, at their place of worship, (a remarkable -relic of Hebrew custom), printed at Oxford, -England, in 1717, of the largest and finest type -I have ever seen; except one shown to me two -years ago in the English Church at Montreal, -the last of which was said to be the largest and -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_188">188</span> -fairest type of a Bible ever done in English. -From the resemblance of the two, I have reason -to believe, they are both of the same impression. -The Bible here is in two volumes, the largest -folio, two feet by eighteen inches, both together -weighing I should judge forty to fifty pounds, -with a superb frontispiece, and numerous plates, -equally elegant and splendid. On the external -of each volume is imprinted in large gilt capitals, -with the ancient mode of punctuation, the following -inscription:—</p> - -<p class="caption"> -THE. GIFT. OF.<br /> -<br /> -THE. REV. DR. FRANCIS. AYSCOUTH.<br /> -<br /> -TO. THE.<br /> -<br /> -INDIAN. CONGREGATION. AT. HOUSATONNAC.<br /> -<br /> -IN. NEW. ENGLAND.<br /> -<br /> -MDCCXLV.<br /> -</p> - -<p>On the first blank page is the following certificate, -I suppose in the hand-writing of the -person whose name is subscribed:—</p> - -<p>“This, with another volume, containing the -Holy Bible, is the pious gift of the Rev. Dr. -Francis Ayscouth (Clerk of the Closet to His -Royal Highness, Frederick, Prince of Wales) -to the use of the congregation of Indians, at -or near Housatonnac, in the vast wilderness of -New England, who are at present under the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_189">189</span> -voluntary care and instruction of the learned and -religious Mr. John Sergeant, and is to remain -to the use of the successors of those Indians, -from generation to generation, as a testimony of -the said Doctor’s great regard for the salvation -of their souls. And is over and above other -benefits, which he most cheerfully obtained for -the encouragement of the said Mr. Sergeant, -and in favour of the said Indians, at the request -of their hearty friend and well-wisher,</p> - -<p class="author"> -“<span class="smcap">Thomas Coran.</span>”</p> - -<p>“<i>London, the 31st of Dec. 1795.</i>”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>I have conjectured, that the last date should -be 1745, in order to correspond with the inscription -on the outside. But perhaps the solution -may otherwise be obtained. I have not felt at -liberty to restore the correspondence, as the -characters, though in manuscript, are quite distinct -and legible.</p> - -<p>—“And is to remain to the use of those -Indians <i>from generation to generation</i>, &c.” -And here it is, as bright and as perfect, as when -first it came from the hands of the pious donor;—and -that not to prove, that it has not been used—for -it has been constantly used in public worship. -But it has been <i>carefully</i> used, and carefully -kept in the <i>ark of the covenant</i>! It came from -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_190">190</span> -<i>Old</i> England to the “Housatonnec, in the vast -wilderness of <i>New</i> England.” It was transported -with the tribe to the State of New York;—and for -aught I know, with all the sacerdotal solemnities -of their Hebrew fathers, in ancient days. And -it was again transported by the same religious -care to <i>this</i> vast wilderness, of the North-West. -And here it is, a perpetual monument of their -fear of God, and of their love of his word and -ordinances. Their reverence for this volume -and for the <i>ark</i>, which contains it, is almost -superstitious. Nay, I had almost said—it is -idolatrous. But that would be unjust. While -the white Christians (<i>Christians?</i>? of Europe -have fallen into the most egregious and stupid -idolatry, these descendants of the ancient Hebrews, -and all their brethren of the wildest -tribes, in all their wanderings, have never laid -their hands upon an idol—have never worshipped -an idol. They have never worshipped the sun, -nor the moon, nor the stars, nor any image of -things in heaven, or earth. They have never -worshipped gods <i>many</i>;—but One invisible, unchangeable, -eternal Spirit! “The <i>Great</i> Spirit!”—as -they always call him. But where else is the -people to be found, <i>not</i> Christian, except among -the scattered remnants of Judah and Benjamin, -who have not worshipped idols? -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_191">191</span></p> - -<p>Let the pious descendants of the English race, -both in Great Britain and America, be encouraged -to imitate the <i>faith</i> of the “Reverend Doctor -Francis Ayscouth,”—and of “the learned and -pious Mr. John Sergeant.” For here, in the -Stockbridge tribe, is their reward. “From generation -to generation,” even under all the disadvantages -of their condition, these Indians have -been growing better and better, ever since they -were first blessed by the prayers and labours of -those venerable men of God.</p> - -<p>Yesterday was the Sabbath—and a good day it -was. I had never expected to come into this -wilderness, so called, and among these savages, <i>so -esteemed</i>, to enjoy a Christian Sabbath, without -witnessing a single impropriety, among a whole -people of this description;—to see the congregation, -the parents with their children, “and the -stranger within their gates,” going up to the -house of God in company; seating themselves -with a reverence and decorum, that might shame -many communities, calling themselves civilized, -and professing Christianity; listening with fixed -and unrelaxed attention to all the public services, -many of them demonstrating a thorough religious -abstraction and absorption; and when their -hearts and conscience were appealed to, in the -application of the subject of discourse, showing a -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_192">192</span> -depth and quickness of feeling, which agitated -their bosoms, and forced a passage through -the watery channels of the eye. And then to -attend the Sabbath school, reduced to all the -order and discipline, which characterise the best -schools of this sort in the white settlements;—superintended, -indeed, by the Missionaries, but -employing the adult natives, as instructors, who -engaged in their work with a ready aptitude and -apparent satisfaction:—this, too, was a scene -unexpected and grateful beyond my power to -express. And all was done in the English language, -so pure, that if my eyes had been shut, -and I could have forgotten where I was, my ears -would have assured me, that I was listening to -the common exercises of a Sabbath school among -the whites.</p> - -<p>The building consecrated and employed for -these purposes, is made of unhewn logs, resting -upon each other from the foundation to the roof, -and dove-tailed at the angles; forming not only -heavy and substantial walls, but strongly “compacted -together.” The interstices are filled up -with a species of clay, or mud, mingled with straw -to secure its tenacity, and to exclude the wind and -storm. This, it may be understood, is the ordinary -mode of constructing houses in the new settlements, -until the inhabitants are able to erect -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_193">193</span> -saw-mills, and produce boards and other lumber, -essential to more comely edifices. I have been -gratified to remark, that this Indian settlement has -all the conveniences, and is equally well done, -as settlements of the same age, and in similar -circumstances, in the States. This church, or -meeting-house, is planted in the midst and under -the overhanging trees of a wood, because it happens -to be the geographical centre of the tribe;—and -is also employed, as a common school-house, -on the week days. It will admit a congregation, -closely packed, of 300, or more—quite sufficient -for their purposes. It is delightful to see them -thus assembled, and for such a purpose, all -neatly dressed in a costume, about half-way between -the European <i>habit</i> and that of the wild -tribes; measuring not inaptly the degree of their -civilization:—the women, for the most part, especially -the matrons, wearing the old fashioned -English short gown and petticoat, with scarlet -gaiters, and buckskin moccasins, tastefully in-wrought -with beads, with the white man’s beaver -hat, and some gaudy ribband for a band, which -often hangs pendant down the back, nearly to the -ground. Some of the younger females may be seen, -dressed nearly to the top of the English fashion—always -exhibiting, however, some laughable incongruities. -The men seldom wear hats—and -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_194">194</span> -their dress also is ordinarily <i>midway</i> between the -European and Indian modes. The flaps of their -frock hang out to meet the trowsers, or high -gaiters, which terminate half way from the knee -to the hip bone, and which are supported by -strings attached to the upper garments. They -are generally closely girded by a sash of <i>wampum</i> -or beaded mantle, the ends of which are pendant, -like the sash of a military officer. The children -are set off in a show of slight variations from the -appearances of adults. As among civilized people, -the standing in society, the degrees of respectability -and domestic wealth, are marked in dress, -by varying degrees of richness and taste. Some -of the men, as well as women, are dressed in all -respects after the European plainer modes.</p> - -<p>In the second, or afternoon service of yesterday, -the sermon of the preacher was interpreted, -as is always the practice in one half of the day, -for the benefit of a small portion of the tribe, -who do not understand English. This is a slow, -and a somewhat tedious mode of intercommunication. -The process is simply this: as the -preacher did not understand Indian, he delivered -himself successively in short sentences, and -waited at the end of each for the interpreter to -present the thoughts, in his own tongue, to the -congregation. Or rather I might say: the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_195">195</span> -preacher rested where the current of thought -more naturally allowed a pause.</p> - -<p>I had always understood, that the Indians are -good singers. It is an exercise, for which they -have great fondness. But the half had not been -told me. They seem <i>all</i> to be singers; and the -mellowness and sweetness of their voices, together -with the accuracy of their ear, and their -horror of discord, ensure the sweetest harmonies -in their chorus. This tribe have been so long -practised in the art of sacred music, and their -taste is so good in the selection of common tunes -and anthems, that they are surprisingly familiar -with the most extensive range of Christian -psalmody. I heard about thirty of them last -evening, male and female, sing an hour and a -half without interruption, passing from one -piece to another without repetition, except as -requested;—all done in good style of performance, -(when we compare the ordinary choirs of -church singers, one with another) and in pure -English;—except occasionally, by particular -desire expressed, they sung in their own tongue. -They have many psalms and hymns translated -into the same metre, so that a part of the congregation -in public worship, for whom it is more -convenient, sing in their own language, simultaneously -with those, who sing in English;—and -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_196">196</span> -all without confusion. You may recognise those, -who sing in English, or Indian, by the movement -of their lips. It seems impossible for -Indians, when they sing in chorus, to avoid a -simultaneous movement—which is never executed -in churches of white people, where all -the congregation unite;—and not always in -choirs, that have had the best opportunities of -being trained. This unerring exactitude of -movement must be owing, I think, to a natural -superiority in the quickness and nicety of their -musical perceptions. I was compelled to award -these Indians the palm over the ordinary performances -of Christian psalmody, among the -whites.</p> - -<p>I noticed yesterday two interesting features, -appertaining to the order of their public worship:—one -was the staff and office of the -parish beadle, introduced, no doubt, by Mr. -John Sergeant, nearly a hundred years ago. -The staff, in the present instance, was a green -switch, about ten feet long, which the functionary -had cut from the wood, as he came to church;—and -woe to the boy, that should play, or the -man, or woman, that should sleep, under his -watchful eye. The former was switched over -the ears with a briskness, which I should judge, -from the sound of its whizzing, must have made -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_197">197</span> -them tingle and burn for the rest of the day. -And when a man or woman was seen nodding, -the big end of the switch was turned up, and -made to thump violently against the stove-pipe -over head, till it rang like a bell, accompanied -with the startling cry from the beadle, in Indian: -“<i>Wake up, there!</i>”—all to the no small annoyance -of the preacher;—for it happened in the -middle of his sermon. But the preacher gained -at least the advantage of being heard by the -sleeper, as may well be imagined, after such -a summons. Now, although this may excite a -smile among the whites, who in these times, -have generally abandoned this good sort of -discipline, yet it all passes off here by the -power of custom, with the utmost gravity, and -produces a very quickening and salutary effect. -The prerogatives of this functionary, as I perceived, -also extend to the keeping of order out -of doors, during the interval of public worship, -and while the congregation are assembling and -retiring; so that no boy, or youth, dares offend -in his presence. And I am told there is no -partiality shown by this officer, even to his -father, or mother, or wife, or children; and that -it is prudent even for the stranger, not to fall -asleep. Certain it is: I discovered no disposition -to levity among the youngsters, either within or -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_198">198</span> -without the house. But all was decency and -gravity, comporting with the solemnities of the -day and the place.</p> - -<p>The <i>other</i> interesting feature which I noticed -was: that when the benediction was pronounced, -the congregation all resumed their sittings, and -waited for those nearest the door to retire -gradually without crowding and bustle, the moral -effect of which was very pleasant. And this, too, -not unlikely was a lesson taught them by -Mr. John Sergeant, ninety years ago.</p> - -<p>In the evening, a prayer-meeting was held -at the mission-house; at which I had the -pleasure of hearing two Indians pray in their -native tongue, with a ready fluency, and with -great apparent fervour and importunity. There -were about fifty present:—and all kneeled -during the prayers. At the request of the -missionaries, I had addressed the Indians at -their place of public worship in the day, on -some of the common topics of religion. In -the evening, I spoke to them again, and told -them of their own interests, as a people; -especially to watch and defend themselves and -their people against the evils of intemperance. -They were very attentive; and to my no small -surprise, when I had done, one of the chiefs -rose to reply to me, apologized for not speaking -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_199">199</span> -in English, and called upon an interpreter. It -may be observed, that he could speak English, -as well as the man whom he selected and put -forward for that purpose. But whenever Indians -hold a public conference with strangers, they -seem to like a little of the pomp and circumstance -of formality. And it does in fact give -weight and importance to the interview.</p> - -<p>The venerable chief thanked God, that I had -come so far to visit them; and for all the good -words I had spoken to them that day and evening. -He thanked all the well-wishers and benefactors -of the Indians among the white people. -He reflected, with great feeling, upon the goodness -of God, in having put it in the hearts of -his own people far over the great and salt lake -(the Atlantic) to send them a Bible, (alluding to -the Bible presented by Dr. Ayscouth) and a -learned and good man (Mr. Sergeant) to tell the -Indians all that was in it, and teach their children -how to read it;—and for turning the hearts of -Christian white people so long time to their -spiritual welfare. The wickedness of man, he -said, was very great, and they (the Indians) had -abused their privileges, and God had not taken -them away. [Here I thought he might well -have indulged in reproaches for the injuries -done them by white men. But no—he was too -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_200">200</span> -noble—too grateful.] He said his heart was -<i>penetrated</i>, (laying his hand upon his heart) -when I spoke to them of the evils and dangers -of intemperance;—and declared, they were ready -to do all in their power to keep their people -from the use of ardent spirits;—and concluded -in the usual manner of an Indian oration: “I -have no more to say”—and then approached and -gave me his hand.</p> - -<p>I do not pretend to recite his speech, but have -merely indicated some of its leading thoughts. -I found myself unexpectedly listening to an eloquent -<i>impromptu</i> of an Indian chief, formally -and most respectfully addressed to myself, in -presence of an assembly of Indians;—an event -I had never anticipated;—and with a manner -and tone of voice, which spoke directly from the -heart. All that I had heard in report, or imagined -of Indian speeches and of their wild -oratory, instantaneously rushed upon my mind; -and I saw the living reality before me, not to -detract from, but only to confirm, the vividness -of the romantic ideal. I have been constrained -to feel, that the deference and respect, which the -Indian pays to a guest, when put upon the interchange -of good feeling, is unrivalled. No art -of civilized life and manners can pretend to keep -company with his politeness. The white man -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_201">201</span> -feels his littleness, and bows in reverence of such -moral greatness and dignity of character.</p> - -<p>On the whole, the Sabbath I have spent at -the <i>Grande Kawkawlin</i>, is one I can never -forget. While listening to the songs of Zion, -so sweetly attuned by these children of the -forest, last evening, accompanied with the suggestions -of the occasion, and its circumstances, -I found myself involuntarily and repeatedly exclaiming -within:—Have I lived so long and -enjoyed so many privileges, to come here where -it is supposed no such privileges are had, to -enjoy a higher zest and nobler interchange of -religious sympathy, than I can remember to have -felt even in the most favoured gardens of Christian -culture? Many times did I think, in the -midst of the scenes brought before me yesterday: -could the whole Christian world see and hear -<i>this</i>, they would forget all else they were doing, -and run, and come bending over these guileless -children of the wilderness, like the angels of -heaven, who delight in errands of mercy, and -never leave them, till they were all raised to that -dignity and to those hopes of man, which the -light and ordinances of Christianity are designed -and calculated to confer. Such a sight would -open their hearts and all their treasures, and -nothing methinks would be wanting to advance -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_202">202</span> -and consummate a design so benevolent and -glorious. With what expressions of good feeling -and gratitude do these Indians, old and -young, male and female, crowd forward, without -waiting for the forms of introduction, to shake -hands with a stranger, whom they believe to be -kind towards them! What a rebuke to the reserved -and distant etiquette of that, which is -claimed to be a more refined condition! And -never did a Christian people cherish their pastor -with kinder affections, or kinder offices, than -these do their missionaries.</p> - -<p>And are these the people, who, as the white -men say, can never be cultivated?—these the -people to be driven from one place to another, -“till they have no rest for the sole of their -foot?”—till they are compelled “in the morning -to say—would God it were evening—and in the -evening, would God it were morning?”—whom -it is right to rob, a virtue to abuse, and pardonable -to have annihilated? -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_203">203</span></p> - -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XIX">CHAPTER XIX.<br /> - -<span id="THE_ONEIDA_SETTLEMENT_AT_DUCK_CREEK" class="hang medium">THE ONEIDA SETTLEMENT AT DUCK CREEK, -UNDER THE CARE OF THE REV. MR. WILLIAMS, -&c.</span></h2> - -<p>While the Stockbridges had planted their -tribe at the <i>Grande Kawkawlin</i>, on the east -bank of Fox River, and in the course of some -half-dozen years, reared a flourishing settle settlement; -built houses and barns in the usual style -of the white settlements in similar circumstances; -cleared away portions of the forest, and reduced -their farms to an interesting state of improvement; -organized and brought into salutary operation -a political and civil economy; established -schools and the ordinances of Christianity; -began to improve the water-power opposite -their village by the erection of mills and machinery;—exhibiting, -in a word, a most interesting -<i>phasis</i> of civilization, along with the -purest morals, under the simplest manners;—their -state of society being rather of the patriarchal -form, and governed by hereditary chiefs, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_204">204</span> -according to the immemorial custom of Indian -tribes;—contemporaneously with the establishment -of this settlement, the <i>Oneidas</i>, under the -auspices of the Rev. Mr. Williams and his associate -chiefs, had planted themselves at <i>Duck -Creek</i>, on the west of the river, eight miles from -its mouth, and twenty in a northerly direction -from the Stockbridges. The Duck Creek settlement -is five miles in retreat from the line of Fox -River, situate on a small stream, from which it -is named. The Oneida tribe, if my notes are -correct, is somewhat more numerous than the -Stockbridge, amounting perhaps to <i>seven</i> or -<i>eight</i> hundred. The English language is not -in common use among them, although it is -being cultivated in their schools, along with their -own. The Rev. Mr. Williams, their Christian -pastor, preaches to them uniformly in their native -tongue. Their improvements are equally interesting, -and of the same general character, with -those of the Stockbridges. They have farms, -dwelling-houses, school-houses, barns, and in -1830 were building a very decent Christian -Church, which is doubtless finished before this, -and appropriated to its holy uses. The traveller, -as he passes their former settlement, in Oneida -County, State of New York, discovers a little -distance from the main road on the south, a -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_205">205</span> -beautiful white church, with its spire pointing to -the heavens. It was built by these Oneidas, -and there they worshipped the white man’s God, -and adored the white man’s Saviour, before they -were compelled to leave it behind them, and -build another in this distant region.</p> - -<p>Mr. Williams’s house, as before noticed, stands -alone, on the margin of Fox River, in the midst -of the lands, the title of which would have vested -in his wife, but for the unrighteous suits at law, -which are likely to eject him, and leave him destitute;—lands, -which would not only provide well -for his family, if suffered to be retained by him, -but a portion of them was marked out and consecrated -in his purpose, as the site of a future and -most important literary and scientific Institution, -for the education of Indian youth. And when -we reflect upon the nobleness of this purpose, -its enlarged scope, and the apparent feasibility of -the plan, with the prospects under which it was -conceived; when we regard the character of the -man, who formed the design, and his means of -influence to carry it into execution, had the territory -remained undisturbed; when we think, -that he is probably the only man of the age, who -could lead in such an enterprise, with promise of -its ultimate and full consummation; and that with -the blasting of his hopes, and the breaking down -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_206">206</span> -of his courage, are likely to come the blighting -of <i>all</i> hope and the prostration of all courage -among those tribes, for their future elevation -and importance;—we cannot look upon the untoward -events, which have befallen the New York -Indians, since their removal to that quarter, but -with feelings of deep and unutterable regret. The -historian of the rise and fall of empires ordinarily -points out to us the nice and critical events, on -which was suspended their weal, or woe. And I -am almost enough inclined to take up the burden -and lamentations of a prophet, over the events now -under consideration, and say:—I know not how -the Indian tribes of that region can rise above this -wreck of their hopes. There is a way, indeed, -hereafter to be considered, which leaves a glimmering -of hope behind—but involving at the same -time numerous contingencies of deep anxiety;—a -way, which must necessarily transfer the theatre, -and defer the consummation of the object. Here, -in the North-West Territory, the door is for ever -closed. These once hopeful instruments, and -this individual man, will have laboured in vain—except, -as the disclosure and ascertainment of -their injuries shall awaken a repentance and a -sympathy in the bosom of that community, which -ought, long ago, to have thrown in the shield -of its protection, and saved the Indians from -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_207">207</span> -these disasters. And even then, such a man, as -Mr. Williams, cannot be raised from the grave. -Or, if he should be among the living, (which is -not very probable) a state of health worn out, and -a constitution broken down, by these cares;—a -mind, originally vigorous and heroic, but the -courage of which has been well nigh subdued by -this irresistible accumulation of calamity over the -heads of his race—would require little less than -a miracle to fit him to cherish again the hopes, -and again to wield the burden of such an enterprise, -as he must have the credit of having once -conceived. May a Phœnix yet arise from the -ashes of his hopes consumed, and wing its way -to a brighter destiny.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>For the information of the reader, it is suitable -to acquaint him yet farther with the relations of -the New York Indians to their wilder brethren -of the North-West, in consequence of their purchase -and removal—and also with the unexpected -encroachments they suffered from the -whites—before we enter upon the doings of the -Commissioners.</p> - -<p>Although there are several nations (as the -Indian tribes are often called) in the North-West, -yet as <i>two</i> only occupied and claimed the territory, -where the New York Indians chose to settle, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_208">208</span> -their negotiations were principally confined to -those tribes—viz. the <i>Menomenies</i> and <i>Winnebagoes</i>. -It was of these nations they purchased, -and with them, that they entered into friendly -alliances and solemn covenants, under the auspices -of Government in 1821-22. They had -succeeded in cultivating friendship, and in persuading -the native tribes to abandon their wild -habits, and adopt the arts and customs of civilized -life;—so far, as to gain their consent, and the -manifestation of an earnest purpose;-although -it is well understood, that a transition from barbarism -to civilization, is never instantaneous, but -the process of time, and pains, and slow degrees. -Such was a prominent object of this alliance, both -with the Government originally, and with the New -York Indians; and such was the agreement and -understanding of the parties. Such was the prospect -in the outset, and in the first stages of the -operation of this alliance; and there is no reason -to suppose, that it would have been interrupted, -but for the interference of white men, who were -interested in breaking up these relations, and in -leading on the parties to open rupture and irreconcileable -hostility. And they have succeeded -but too well. The Menomenies and Winnebagoes, -once friendly, are now the implacable -enemies of their brethren from the East. They -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_209">209</span> -have been persuaded, that the New York Indians -came there, not to help the North-West Tribes, -and improve their condition, as professed;—but to -overreach and root them out. The old French -settlers have been brought into the league, not -only by their influence, but by being encouraged -to assert vexatious claims over Indian lands, and -bring actions for ejectment;—or to sell their -claims to those, who know better how to manage -them. White citizens from the States have -flocked in, to fill the public offices, to occupy -the posts of trade, and to anticipate the means of -future wealth, which an organized and independent -Government will afford them;—all alike -interested in the ejectment of their immediate -predecessors;—and all this in violation of the -original understanding between the New York -Indians and the General Government. And as -white men are always superior to Indians, in all -matters of business, in political management, and -in commercial transactions; so in the present -instance have they thoroughly established themselves -by converting all possible influences in -their own favour, and against their opponents. -The Menomenies and Winnebagoes have been -put forward to contest with the tribes from New -York—to express their dissatisfactions to their -great Father, the President—to impeach the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_210">210</span> -Covenants, under which they had sold their -lands—to ask for special Commissions to investigate -and settle the disputes;—and the result, -the meanwhile, being anticipated, the territory -has been occupied, and the white settlements -commenced, as if no question, as to right, were -pending, and no doubt entertained of the future -removal of the Indians. And while I am writing -these pages I have learned, that three of the -most considerable tribes of the North-West -Territory, viz. the Winnebagoes, the Saukes, and -the Foxes, have already been persuaded to sell -their lands to the United States, and agreed to -go beyond the Mississippi. The other wild -tribes, no doubt, will soon follow them;—and -the New York Indians will find themselves in -the same situation, as they were before they -removed. That is:-surrounded by the whites, -and permitted to retain such reservations of -land, as will not materially interfere with the -political designs of those, who have thrown -them within such narrow limits. It will be -understood, then, that the tribes more immediately -brought into controversy with the New -York Indians, were the Winnebagoes and Menomenies; -who in the whole affair have obeyed -the instructions of those interested white people, -that had gained an ascendency over them, for -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_211">211</span> -their own purposes. “These poor Menomenies -and Winnebagoes,” it was said, “have been -overreached, and robbed of their hunting and -fishing grounds, by their more crafty brethren -from New York. We wish to see their lands -restored.” For what? The honest answer would -have been:—“That we may get them ourselves.” -These men felt a great deal of sympathy for the -wild tribes, so long as their lands were under -the control of Indians, who had learned, by -experience, how to keep them from the white -man. That is:—They had learned how, so far -as any dependence was to be put in covenants. -But the moment this country is wrested from -the New York Indians, all their tender scruples -vanish; and they are ready to enter immediately -into negotiations, that shall place the same lands -in their own power, and compel the former possessors -to retire into an unknown wilderness! -“But, they say, we give them a fair and honourable -price.” What? The value in the market -of the white man? The price negotiated for -some millions of acres in this very territory, in -1832, was less than the half of a farthing per -acre!!! “But, we give them another country.” -Where is it? And what is it? And, if it be -good for any thing, how long will they be permitted -to stay there? -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_212">212</span></p> - -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XX">CHAPTER XX.<br /> - -<span id="MANNER_OF_CALLING_THE_COUNCIL" class="medium">MANNER OF CALLING THE COUNCIL AND THE PREPARATIONS.</span></h2> - -<p>It had occupied from twelve to fifteen days, -after the arrival of the Commissioners at Green -Bay, to convene the public Council ordered and -contemplated. The day fixed for organizing its -sessions was the 24th of August. In the mean -time <i>runners</i> they are called among Indians, -and as in fact they are, (couriers) were -despatched to all the tribes interested in the public -deliberations about to be opened, to notify -them of the time, place, and object of the Convention. -They were formally served with copies -of letters from their great Father, the President -of the United States, assuring them of his good -wishes, and of his desire to bring all their disputes -to an amicable and satisfactory adjustment; -and that for this purpose he had sent Erastus -Root, John T. Mason, and James M’Call, good -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_213">213</span> -and true men, to hold a <i>talk</i><a id="FNanchor_13" href="#Footnote_13" class="fnanchor">13</a> with his children -in the North-West, who had quarrelled among -themselves, and asked their great Father’s mediations;—to -hear all they might have to say on -either side;—to recommend peace and a just -settlement of their disputes;—to remove all occasions -of the improper interference of their great -Father’s white children;—and then to come back -to the Council-house of the great nation at -Washington, and say: “All the sores are healed.” -And this would give their great Father much -happiness.</p> - -<p>Such was the <i>substance</i> of the notices sent to -the chiefs of the tribes, as in a plural number of -instances I heard them delivered and interpreted;—kind -enough certainly, and very promising. -And these notices were accompanied by -a certified copy of the particular instructions, -given to the Commissioners, and investing them -with their powers;—setting forth the understanding -of the case in that department of Government -at Washington, whose duty it is to -superintend this sort of business;—prescribing -the course of procedure, and controlling the -result.</p> - -<p>As a question afterwards arose, whether it was -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_214">214</span> -proper thus to have made these instructions -public, and some regret was manifested by the -Commissioners, that they had done so, instead of -keeping them in their own power, I shall take -no advantage of an official inadvertence, which -was afterwards regretted by the board of Commissioners. -I have already recognized the bearings -of these instructions in another place. As -I have sufficient reasons to believe, that notwithstanding -they had the formal sanction of the -Government, the construction of them was yet -resigned to a private discretion, which was previously -inclined to what I esteem to be the wrong -side, I am not ambitious to expose them. This -supposed history of the instructions may, perhaps, -save the conscience of the highest authorities, -in this particular item. They did not -understand the case; and it was <i>convenient</i> to -leave the matter in hands, where it ought not to -have been left. But, whatever results might -come, the President of the United States would of -course be compromitted, and must sanction them.</p> - -<p>Nor would I insinuate, that there was any -thing in these instructions, more or less, than, -that, in the first place:—they were based upon -incorrect information, and assumed facts, which -had had no existence;—and <i>next</i>, that they left -no power with the Commissioners to do right, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_215">215</span> -and obliged them to do wrong, if they did any -thing.</p> - -<p>Even if the Commissioners had been left to -their own unrestricted discretion, it was no easy -matter for them to come at the right of the case. -There were moral obstacles in their way: they -were in the confidence of an administration, the -general policy of which, in regard to the Indians, -was known to be:—to throw them all west of -the Mississippi. They must have some respect, -therefore, to the trust, which had been reposed -in them by supreme authority. And next:—the -influence of the North-West, in support of the -administration, to which the Commissioners were -devoted, was worth something. <i>They</i> must not -be <i>astounded</i> by the manifestation of a determination -in the Commissioners to restore the -original rights of the Indians;—or to assume, as -a basis of their deliberations, the first covenants -between the New York Indians and the wild -tribes of the North-West Territory. That would -never do. The Green Bay settlement of whites -had already been commenced. Men, too important -to the party in power, to be despised, -were already planted there; and had a great -interest at stake in the organization of the North-West -Territory into a separate government. To -think, therefore, of throwing a <i>bar</i> in their way, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_216">216</span> -and circumventing their designs, would be running -a risk, which could not conveniently be -hazarded. It was prudent, therefore, to <i>assume</i>, -that this territory <i>must</i> become a separate State;—and -that nothing must be done by this Commission, -that would interfere with such a purpose.</p> - -<p>Besides:—the confusion and contradiction of -testimony, while opening their ears to all parties, -would naturally afford abundant materials of an -apology for pursuing a middle course—and of -swerving even towards that side, which it might -be deemed most important to please. And although -their decisions, controlled by such considerations, -might not be a final settlement of the -dispute; yet they would afford some plausibility -of defence against the complaints of either party, -and leave open the door for the consummation of -the designs of <i>only one</i>;—and which that <i>one</i> -might be, it is unnecessary to say.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>It was curious, and in no small degree interesting, -to observe the arrangements making -among the Indians for the public Convocation of -the 24th of August. Some several days beforehand, -Indian canoes were seen floating and -gliding along on the placid bosom of Fox River, -part of them coming down the current from the -south and west, and part coming up from the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_217">217</span> -shores of the Bay, towards the place of rendezvous, -near Fort Howard, on the north bank -and some four or five miles from the mouth of -the river, in the heart of what is called the settlement -of Green Bay:—all filled with men, -women, and children, and with tackle, not for -war, but to build <i>lodges</i>. In other words, they -brought their families, their houses, and all their -furniture of life, with them. For the last two or -three days previous, the number flocking in -greatly augmented;—and the very last day before -the 24th was a time of great bustle and activity. -The river literally swarmed with canoes. And -all along its banks on either side, within a -mile of the point fixed upon to hold the Council, -lodges of Indians might be seen, single or in -clusters, teeming with their peculiar and various -population of men, women, children, dogs, pet -bears, pet foxes, &c. &c. It is understood, of -course, that I am now speaking of <i>wild</i> Indians. -Those belonging to the same tribe manifested a -disposition to concentrate at one point, and -maintain the exclusive occupancy of the position.</p> - -<p>The Menomenians took up their position on -the plain behind the fort, on the north bank of -the river;—and there in the course of two or -three days built a town. For so it seemed—and -so it was—a town of Indian lodges, grouped and -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_218">218</span> -thrown together without any order, every new -comer setting up his tent, as near to those already -established, as possible; until many acres of the -plain were completely covered, and exhibited a -rare spectacle to the eye. An Indian lodge is -neither larger, nor higher, than a soldier’s tent—it -is itself properly a tent; and is as soon taken -down and as soon set up. The fashion and show -of it are as unsightly as can well be imagined—covered -with large sheets of birch bark, and -encircled by a wall composed perhaps of a yard-wide -matting, woven from some coarse vegetable -substance, not unlike the bulrush. Some of the -lodges are entirely open to the weather. The -ground is their floor and their bed, except as -some of them can afford a piece of matting;—a -blanket the ordinary and principal article of -clothing, except as parts of the person are concealed -by some slight and loose articles of undress. -Females, that can afford it, are fond of gaudy -and glaring calicoes, for a short gown; and will -tie around them a yard square of blue woollen, for -a petticoat, without a stitch bestowed upon it; -the list, or border, running around the bottom, -being regarded as ornamental. The addition of -a pair of scarlet gaiters, buck-skin moccasins, a -string of beads, and beaver hat, would make a -perfect lady. But few are seen making such an -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_219">219</span> -extravagant show. Displays of this sort belong -to the privileged orders.</p> - -<p>But I was speaking of this town of the -Menomenies, which so suddenly, and so much -like enchantment sprung into being before our -eyes, on the north bank of Fox River. I rose -one morning a little after the sun, having lodged -on the opposite bank; and as the clouds of fog, -resting upon the river, began to break and float -away, my eye caught, through the shifting openings -of the mist, a glance or two of what seemed -a great city, reflecting the rays of the morning -sun; and of the lazy columns of smoke, issuing -from countless chimnies:—all for the moment a -perfect illusion. The fog was soon gone—and -lo! it was the Menomenie city of lodges! To -visit them, and go among them, and see how -they live, does not present their condition as at -all enviable. Wild Indians are generally an -indolent, sordid, and filthy race—sunk into some -of the lowest conditions of barbarism.</p> - -<p>The Winnebagoes, for the most part, made -their encampment on the south side of the river, -not differing materially from those of the Menomenies, -except in not being so extensive. The -whole number of Indians collected on this occasion -was perhaps a little less than <i>three thousand</i>;—it -being intended only as a convocation -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_220">220</span> -of the chiefs. But curiosity, and the hope of -participating in the gratuitous distributions of -some food, and whiskey, and trifling articles, -which are commonly made by the Government -on such occasions, had brought them together. -It is humiliating and painful to be obliged to -witness the sordid passion of the wild Indian, -which not only allows him to receive a gift from -the hand of a white man; but which, like the -hungry spaniel, causes him to jump at the veriest -and vilest crumb, which the white man throws at -his feet. It shows but too well, how much and how -altogether the Indian is in the white man’s power.</p> - -<p>I have been painfully struck and often deeply -affected, at the proofs I had at Green Bay, of -the extreme and unguarded susceptibility of the -Indians, of being injured in morals and manners, -and of being precipitated to irretrievable ruin, by -intercourse with vicious and unprincipled white -men. To make a gain of their simplicity, is by -no means the greatest offence. The dishonour -sometimes done to the fairest of their women, is -frightful. If the Government had any suitable -parental care over the Indians, whom it calls -children; and calls them so, I think, more in -mockery, than in propriety; and whose filial -confidence it inspires only to gain advantage over -their credulity; (I declare it as a <i>consequence</i>, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_221">221</span> -rather than an <i>intent</i>) it would certainly never -authorise these public occasions. They are demoralising -beyond all estimation—fearfully so. It -is not simply a season of dissipation—it is a time -of absolute and uninterrupted riot—a riot of -drunkenness and debauchery.</p> - -<p>It has been said, that the Indian is constitutionally -adapted to drunkenness, when he can -get the means, and to its consequent vices and -ruin; and that there is no use in trying to save -him. They are a race devoted to the doom of -annihilation. In other words:—the sooner there -is an end of them, the better;—as they occupy -ground, which can be more usefully appropriated. -I would not ascribe this shocking morality—this -inhumanity—this sentiment, which proves the -man, who utters it, more a savage and ruthless -barbarian, than the race which he proscribes;—no, -I would not ascribe it to any considerable -portion of a community. But yet—it has been -said. And more: it is a leaven of no inconsiderable -influence. I would be glad to believe, that -it has no influence with men, who are to be found -in high places.</p> - -<p>Is it necessary to say, that this charge is as -egregiously unphilosophical, as it is atrociously -cruel and libellous? I have called it inhuman; -it is all that; it is barbarous. The Indian, in -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_222">222</span> -his wild condition, is an uncultivated and simple -child of nature; and in addition to this, and to -account for the whole, it is only necessary to -say:—that the Indian is a <i>man</i>. It is not -essential to bring in a doctrine of the Christian -religion;—common experience is enough, to -prove, that human nature, unprotected, will catch -vice. The Indian loves excitement, without -regard to consequence;—because he is too -simple to reckon upon consequences. Ardent -spirits produce at once that delightful and -romantic delirium, in which he likes to revel; -and having once tasted the sweets of the intoxicating -draught, and being without education and -without the influences of a cultivated society to -protect him, and without character to lose, (for -intemperance among Indians is not dishonourable) -is it strange, that he should seek that exemption, -which it affords, from a sense of the hardships, -and from the cares of his destitute condition? -Is it strange, that he should fly to the arms of -that delicious enjoyment, which it yields to the -grosser affections of his uncultivated nature? If, -with all the protections of a refined education, and -under all the checks and remonstrances of civilized -society, with the loss of character impending, -and the foresight of certain ruin, temporal and -eternal, so many thousands of the best and the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_223">223</span> -highest are daily falling victims to this insinuating -foe of human happiness—shall it be said, that -the untutored Indian alone is constitutionally -disposed;—that he is born a drunkard;—and -that there is no salvation for him?—It is disgraceful—it -is abominable—it is as cruel as it is -unchristian.</p> - -<p>I protest, therefore, on the ground of humanity—and -if it were possible, I would make the -notes of my remonstrance ring in the conscience-chamber -of the highest authorities, at the city of -Washington, until they might blush, and be -made afraid of the wrath of heaven, so long as -they are accustomed to appoint and hold these -public negotiations with the Indian tribes, under -circumstances so demoralizing and so ruinous. -The Indian comes to such a place with his -family, comparatively uncorrupt. They come -from their remote and quiet abodes, and from an -even tenor of life. Neither he, nor they can -resist temptation. They receive presents; and -what is worst of all, whisky is dealt out to them, -at the order of the Commissioners; they buy it -at the shops of the white man; and then all is -wildness and tumult. The Indian is no longer -himself. They riot together in intemperance, -and the worst of vices. They lie drunk in heaps. -You cannot walk abroad, but you must dodge to -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_224">224</span> -keep out of the way of the staggering and furious -Indian. The grey-headed chief and the well-formed -and athletic youth reel along the way -together. The mother and her daughter and -her little child are often seen in the same condition.</p> - -<p>As we dropped anchor in the river on our first -arrival, attracted by curiosity, several Indian -canoes came along-side, in which I observed a -number of the natives of a more respectable condition,—and -for them, well-dressed. Some of -them displayed silver ornaments of no inconsiderable -value, (for which they are very partial) -lying upon their shoulders and neck, and suspended -from their ears and nose. Among the -rest I saw a beautiful young woman, richly -dressed, full of smiles, and really charming. -She stood, and moved, and shone in all her -maiden pride and loveliness. The next day, as -I was walking along the banks of the river, with -company, I met this same young woman, but -thoroughly transformed. Her beaver-hat was -laid aside—her hair dishevelled—her costly dress -and ornaments, if still retained, were all hidden -by a blanket, thrown over her shoulders, and -covering the whole person—and with a countenance -dejected and disconsolate, and her eye -fixed upon the ground, she moaned piteously -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_225">225</span> -along the way, regarding none, and with a voice, -which though sweetly musical, yet fell upon the -ear in such plaintive and thrilling intonations, as -to reveal at once all her conscious wretchedness, -and challenge the deepest sympathy. “What is -the matter with that girl?” I asked. “She has, -doubtless, been tempted to drink, and then dishonoured, -and is now deserted by a white man; -and she sees and feels her irretrievable ruin, and -is too simple a child of nature not to betray it!” -“But may it not be supposed, that she has been -injured by one of her own tribe?” “Never—never.” -The second person of this brief dialogue -was a man, whose opinion, in such a -matter, may be respected. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_226">226</span></p> - -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XXI">CHAPTER XXI.<br /> - -<span id="ORGANIZATION_AND_OPENING_OF_THE_COUNCIL" class="medium">ORGANIZATION AND OPENING OF THE COUNCIL; -FORMALITIES, &c.</span></h2> - -<p>The Commissioners and suite had taken lodgings -at an inn on the south bank of Fox River, -about half a mile from Fort Howard, which is on -the opposite side, and down the stream. A number -of strangers also were in lodgings at the same -house;—that being the only establishment of the -kind in the settlement. As a consequence it was -the natural centre of the Indians, the French, -and the citizens of the States, who were hovering -about, either from interest or curiosity, to witness -the exhibitions of the occasion and the doings of -the Convention. Directly opposite this inn, on -the north bank, the Commissioners had caused -to be erected what is vulgarly called, in the -back woods of America, a <i>shanty</i>; and which -signifies a temporary shelter, got up to answer -a present necessity. This shanty, or shantee, -was merely a roof of rough boards, covering -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_227">227</span> -perhaps a space of thirty by sixty feet, with -a long and rough table crossing one end, to -accommodate the court and their secretaries; and -the rest of the ground under cover was filled up -with ranges of forms, or planks, resting on blocks -of wood, for the chiefs, and for other Indians, -who might choose to be spectators. There being -no sides, or walls to the shanty, an indefinite -multitude of persons, who could not get under -the roof, might stand without. This temporary -structure, it is to be understood, was set upon an -open plain, not only because there was no public -hall, or building, in the settlement, adapted to the -purpose; but more especially to afford a freedom -of access and retreat to the natives, who could -not comfortably endure confinement. Here they -might come near, or stand a little way off, or -squat down, or lie down, as suited themselves;—and -smoke their pipes, and indulge in any and -all of their odd freaks and whimsical manners.</p> - -<p>All things being arranged on the morning of -the 24th, the chiefs of the tribes, who were -interested in the deliberations to be opened, being -assembled, in pursuance of the notices, which -had been served upon them, at the order of the -Commissioners; and the flat-bottomed ferry boat, -being put in requisition for the occasion, and -drawn to the shore, the Honourable the Commissioners, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_228">228</span> -their secretaries, interpreters, some of -the chiefs, and strangers—as many as the boat -could conveniently receive—began to make demonstration -of a grave and solemn movement -towards the place of grave and solemn deliberation;—accompanied, -as they crossed the stream, -by numerous skiffs and canoes, filled with all -sorts, whites and Indians, old and young, male -and female, ragged or otherwise;—not indeed a -very splendid cortège.</p> - -<p>The Honourable Commissioners, having landed -on the other shore, with all due solemnity and -decorum, took their seats, supported by their -secretaries;—and the motley crew of spectators -began to crowd around. Directly in front of the -Commissioners, and face to face, the chiefs of the -Indian tribes arranged themselves, with such -formalities, as might be peculiar to each nation, -rather comical, and not a little amusing.</p> - -<p>The chiefs of the Menomenies, however, were -wanting in the group. A message was sent to -their camp, at the distance of a quarter of a mile, -that their Fathers, the Commissioners, were waiting -their attendance. But their immobility of -temper suffered no shock. They were not ready. -Another messenger was despatched. But still -their movements were in no wise hurried. They -could not understand, but that all the world, if -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_229">229</span> -needs be, must wait their convenience. The -Court grew impatient, and began to feel annoyed -at the disrespect. The crowd of spectators also -manifested symptoms of uneasiness, and began to -apprehend some little storm of collision; and -perhaps a failure of the amusing transactions -anticipated. By and by, however, were seen in -the distance, and slowly approaching, a solemn -procession, halting occasionally, making strange -evolutions, apparently performing certain mysterious -rites, and holding converse with invisible -agencies. They came near, they retreated, they -traced circles and other more irregular figures, -and pleased themselves, in the time they occupied -in getting to the place of assembling. At last -they stood without the booth, halting, still multiplying -and varying their mysterious rites. They -faced, and looked upon the Court with imperturbable -gravity, seeming to say:—“You will wait -our pleasure.” Their manners, indeed, and the -delay they occasioned, were not a little provoking -to our patience. With the same grave and solemn -mien the chiefs entered the pavilion, with pipe -and tomahawk in hand, and occupied the vacant -seats assigned to them;—imposing an awe, alike -upon the Commissioners and spectators, by their -strange and unaccountable demonstrations. Not -a feature of their countenance was seen to move. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_230">230</span></p> - -<p>Indians always enter upon public and important -deliberations with great formality. And the Menomenies, -being by far more numerous than the -Winnebagoes on the present occasion, making -three-fourths of the entire assemblage,—and to -whom all the country about Green Bay originally -belonged,—that is, before it was assumed by the -whites,—seemed disposed to make more of the -pending solemnities;—or at least, were more -tardy in the completion of their preliminary -forms. In the present instance, the formality of -a council-fire was dispensed with; for what -reason I know not, unless that it was not considered -purely an Indian Council. The <i>pipe of -friendship</i>, however, the bowl being silver and -stuck to a tube of four feet long, was solemnly -filled with tobacco, and solemnly lighted, and -solemnly presented to the President of the Court, -who solemnly took one solemn whiff;—and then -with the same solemnity it was passed to the second -and third members of the Court, who solemnly -puffed in their turn;—but all with a grace and -dignity, infinitely inferior to the manner of the -chiefs. The latter understood it. But the Court, -alas! were extremely awkward and embarrassed. -But when it came to the chiefs successively, it -was a sublime sight! I will not attempt to -describe it. But of this I am quite sure:—that, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_231">231</span> -if the Commissioners had allowed the Indians -to smoke first, they would have profited greatly -by the example; or been scared out of it in -despair;—and thus, perhaps, the object of their -mission to Green Bay, would have been circumvented; -in which case, no great loss to the -world. For nothing could be done, without -smoking the pipe. And by this solemnity the -Council was organized and opened—with this -addition, however: that the chiefs exceeding -the Court in politeness and in the manifestation -of good feeling, each in turn, and all in train, -rose and gave the right hand to each of the -Commissioners, in succession. Indeed the members -of the Court, who had never before had to -do in such matters, nor witnessed such a scene, -were evidently ill at home, and had well nigh lost -their self-possession.</p> - -<p>The scene of the organization was indeed -highly picturesque. I dare to say, that such -another congregation of human beings was -scarcely ever assembled, as the commonalty of -the Indians, and the various degrees of mixed -blood, that crowded around, as spectators. There -was every shade and feature of French and Indian, -under the same skin; and every incongruous -combination of dress upon them, from the -first corruption of European fashion, down to -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_232">232</span> -the purest Indian. And there was the naked -savage; (<i>all</i> naked, except two small aprons of -twelve inches square, one before and one behind) -some covered only with a blanket, thrown over -the shoulders, or else carelessly tucked around -the waist, leaving the upper part of the body and -the arms exposed; many of them looking, as if -they had neither been washed, nor combed, -since they were born; not a few bedaubed in -paints of all colours, from the most glaring red, -down to shades, as black as Erebus; and their -eyes sparkling and flashing like the startled -snake, from under a countenance so awfully -disfigured; the whole being a fair representation -of the worst pictures, that imagination has drawn, -of the <i>Evil One</i>; some with one side of the face -red, and the other black; others showing a great -variety of colours, most fantastically thrown together; -one with one feather in the hair, another -with two, or more, and some with twenty, or less; -part of them sitting under the pavilion, part -standing without, and part lying down in the -open plain upon their breasts, with their heads -sticking up, like snakes, from the grass; all furnished -with pipes, of their own manufacture, -varying in length from four feet to four inches, -and a tobacco-pouch made of the skin of some -animal, in which is also carried an apparatus for -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_233">233</span> -striking fire; every one girt with a cincture -about his loins, to which was suspended a knife -in its scabbard, devoted to all the imaginable -purposes of a knife;—that is—to cut his tobacco, -to whittle a stick, to dress his game, to eat with, -to scalp his enemy, &c. &c. In the hand of each -Indian is always to be seen, besides his pipe, a -bow and arrow, or tomahawk, or rifle, or weapon -of some description;—more generally his tomahawk -is his pipe, the head serving as the bowl, -and the handle for the stem, it being bored into -a tube;—and nameless other appearances did -this assemblage exhibit, which language is inadequate -to describe:—all waiting to see and hear.</p> - -<p>But there was another group, called Indians, -sitting by themselves, whose dress, countenance, -manners, and every appearance exhibited all the -decencies of civilized life. They looked and -acted like men, who respected themselves, and -would be respected by others. Their presence -and entire demeanour would not have lowered -the dignity of any parliamentary assembly. These -were the New York Indians. I had often seen -them at their own villages, in the State of New -York;—but I never knew how to respect them -before. I never thought it was possible for other -human beings to be sunk so far below them, as -to raise them by comparison to such a proud -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_234">234</span> -pre-eminence. All wore the same natural complexion, -and all were evidently of the same stock. -But <i>here</i> was a class <i>elevated</i>—distinguished by -such marks of superiority, as to make the difference -between them and their wild untutored brethren, -greater than would appear, by bringing together -the highest and the lowest, the very extremes of -society, that can be found in all Europe. And -during the whole session of the Council, for a -period of eight days, the New York Indians rose -higher and higher, by their pure and exemplary -conduct, in their claims to respect and confidence. -Indeed, the extraordinary occurrences and scenes -of Green Bay, after we arrived, had been so -absorbing, that I seemed to forget the rest of the -world, while I was there. They were interesting -for their novelty, but sickening and revolting for -the unpleasant exhibitions of human nature, with -which they were accompanied. It was exactly -that state of things, where the virtue of barbarism -has been confounded, and the order of civilized -society is not yet established. For my own -part, I found it a refuge to fall into the society of -the chiefs and principal men of the New York -Indians. Among them I could be sure of exemption -from any thing vulgar, profane, indecent, -or intemperate. For moral worth and good -manners, they rose and towered above every -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_235">235</span> -thing around them, not excepting the white -population, during that long and protracted -public occasion.</p> - -<p>The whole number of chiefs admitted into the -Council, to represent the tribes interested, were, -I believe, about <i>thirty</i>:—representing the Stockbridges, -the Oneidas, and Brothertons, of the -State of New York;—and the Menomenies, -Winnebagoes, and Chippeways, of the North-West -Territory. The Brothertons were interested, -as purchasers of land, although they had -not yet removed. The Chippeways were also -allowed to be interested in some of the discussions -pending. And all these tribes speak so -many different languages; the Brothertons excepted, -who speak only English. Of course all -the doings of the Council, and all deliberations -were required to be brought, by interpretation, -into each of the tongues. For example: -when the Commissioners spoke, their addresses -and remarks passed <i>directly</i> into the languages -of the New York Indians, which are two; but -<i>mediately</i> through French into Menomenie and -Winnebago. The necessity of employing the -French language arose from the want of an -interpreter <i>immediately</i> between English and -the languages spoken by the Winnebagoes and -Menomenies. But there were many <i>half-bloods</i>, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_236">236</span> -as they are called, that could speak French, -and one or the other of these languages, with -equal fluency; having been brought up in families, -where both tongues are in use. When a -Menomenie chief spoke—for the Commissioners, -it passed through French into English; for -the Winnebagoes, through French into their -language; and for the New York Indians, -through French and English, into theirs respectively; -and <i>vice versâ</i>. The Chippeway -language would have made the communication -more direct, as it is more or less common, in all -those regions, and with the different tribes. But -in matters deemed important, they did not like -to trust to any uncertainty. Interpretation was -generally done at the end of every short sentence;—and -after the utterance of every simple -thought;—a slow and tedious process. And by -the time a thought had passed, <i>mediately</i>, into -a third, and sometimes into a fourth language, it -may easily be imagined, that without the most -scrupulous and accurate interpretation, it was -likely to have undergone some little transformations.</p> - -<p>To a spectator and stranger to Indian Councils, -the most interesting part was the extemporaneous -speeches of the chiefs; which were -delivered longer, or shorter, by more or less, on -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_237">237</span> -every day of the public deliberations. The -principal speakers were <i>four</i> of the Menomenie -chiefs; <i>two</i> of the Winnebagoes; and <i>two</i>, and -sometimes a third and fourth, of the New York -Indians.</p> - -<p>The elocution of the New York Indians was -unadorned in style, and mild in manner. Resting -principally upon their written communications, -they had not much to say. Their education -and long intercourse with the whites had entirely -disrobed them of the native wildness of -Indian eloquence. John Metoxen, however, -an aged and venerable chief, of the Stockbridges—(than -whom a man of more exalted -worth cannot be found on earth)—on the last day -of the Council, as all attempts at reconciliation -and adjustment of differences had failed, addressed -himself <i>sentimentally</i> to his brethren of -the Menomenies and Winnebagoes; and also to -the Commissioners, in a strain most sublime -and touching; and with a respect and delicacy, -towards the feelings of all concerned, unrivalled. -Metoxen is about sixty years old, and head -chief of his tribe. By his language and manner -he first brought us into the presence of God, so -that we felt ourselves to be there. Even the -wild Indians are a most religious people, and -a pattern of piety to many, who are called -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_238">238</span> -Christians. That is: they always acknowledge -a superintending Providence. They never begin, -nor end a speech, without a reference to the -Great Spirit. But John Metoxen is a Christian;—and -he has enlightened and practical -views of the Christian’s God;—and on the occasion -now under consideration he made us feel his -superiority, not only as a Christian, but as a -man. He appealed to the solemn engagements -of the New York Indians on one hand, and -of the Menomenies and Winnebagoes on the -other, as the original contracting parties, now -at variance; he called on the Commissioners to -witness the repeated and solemn pledges of Government, -to secure the fulfilment of these -engagements; he depicted the anxious progress -and unfortunate result of the present Council; -with inimitable delicacy and becoming manliness -he freely confessed his diffidence in the present -measures of Government, relating to this affair; -he solemnly declared, that his only confidence -now rested in the God of nations, who had propounded -himself the guardian of the oppressed, -and the avenger of their wrongs;—and whatever -might become of himself, of his family, or of his -people, he felt, that it was now his last and -only prerogative, to surrender their cause into -the hands of their God. “<i>God is witness</i>,” said -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_239">239</span> -he, lifting up his eyes to heaven. “Brothers, I -have no more to say.”<a id="FNanchor_14" href="#Footnote_14" class="fnanchor">14</a></p> - -<p>It is due, that I should say something of the -speeches of the wild Menomenies and Winnebagoes. -No conception of romance, in my own -mind, had ever reached the wildness and extravagance -of their thoughts, or of their manner of -expressing them. And besides this, they are -not wanting in shrewdness, and what perhaps, in -more dignified bodies, would be called parliamentary -device. For instance: it had happened, -that the Commissioners, in their summonses sent -to these tribes, had not served upon them a copy -of their letter of instructions from the President, -as they had done to the New York tribes;—judging, -not unwisely, that the Winnebagoes and -Menomenies would have little occasion for the -<i>litera scripta</i>. But before they would consent -to proceed in the business of the Council, they -demanded to be made equal to the New York -Indians in this particular; and as there seemed -to be so much propriety and argument in the -requisition, the Court rubbed their faces in confusion, -promised them a copy, and adjourned.</p> - -<p>The next day, the Winnebagoes and Menomenies -still refused to go on for want of an <i>interpreter</i>. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_240">240</span> -It had happened, the day previous, that the Commissioners -had promised to provide for these -tribes, in this particular, and to submit to their own -nomination, notwithstanding that they had brought -along the public interpreter from Detroit. But -the young man, a half-blood, named by these -Indians, to discharge this office, thinking himself -equal to a Member of Congress, demanded <i>eight -dollars</i> (1<i>l.</i> 12<i>s.</i>) per day. Whereupon the -Commissioners demurred, and sent the Indians -word, that they might get their own interpreter, -if they did not like the one employed by the -Commissioners. The Indians, however, thought -better; and concluded to hold the Commissioners -to their engagement. Council being assembled, -the new interpreter was not at his post. -“What is the matter?”—said the Court. One -of the chiefs rose and said: “Our Fathers told -us yesterday, they would provide us an interpreter; -and our Fathers are <i>true</i> men”—and then sat -down. The crowd of barbarians roared out their -applause, in the most wild and tumultuous manner; -the whites joined with them—and the -Commissioners, confounded, ordered an adjournment -again; and having grown wiser by this -schooling, engaged the interpreter, as was understood, -on his own terms.</p> - -<p>The wild Indians are not bad in managing the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_241">241</span> -few facts, which they have in their possession; -and they are certainly possessed of unrivalled -skill in magnifying trifles and dignifying nothings. -They will deliver themselves of the following -sentence, (which by the by is only one word:)—“Yerensotavakarangetakowa”—in -a manner to -astound all one’s senses, and raise the highest -expectation. And lo! when it comes to be interpreted, -it reads:—“<i>the greatest fiddle possible</i>”—alias, -<i>a church organ</i>, which he had seen in the -white man’s council-house; and which he wished -to describe to his own people. The Menomenie -and Winnebago chiefs uniformly commenced -their addresses, or speeches, and almost every -sentence—(after waiting for the interpreter to -perform his office)—with a strong, monosyllabic -exclamation, involving very emphatically the guttural -and aspirate elements, and signifying:—“<i>Attention—hear—I -am about to speak</i>.” It -would be mockery for any but an Indian to attempt -to exemplify it. The chiefs would always -address themselves directly to the Commissioners, -and with the greatest possible vehemence, as if -they understood; and when they had finished a -sentence, they would wait for the interpreter. I do -not remember to have heard a single sentence -from a Winnebago, or Menomenie chief, in -Council, whether the subject were important, or -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_242">242</span> -trifling, or in whatever degree it might have -either of these characters, when it was not superlatively -marked with a loud and vehement elocution, -and an impassioned and violent manner; as -if the fate of the world, or of the universe, were -pending on the question, or the thought. If the -sentiment uttered met with the approbation of -their people, a deep and loud guttural, or ventral -<i>grunt</i>, and sometimes a boisterous uproar, would -express their applause. This single, <i>ventral</i> -expression of approbation, if it might be called -so, was apt to be heard, at the end of every sentence, -when they were gratified. And I question, -whether any orators of a civilized people, ancient -or modern, were ever better supported by the -generous applause and loud acclamations of their -auditors. It was impossible not to observe the -increased animation of the speakers, from this -cause; as also the quick sympathy, between -themselves and their people. If the thought, -when interpreted, seemed trifling to us, it was -not always so to them. Indians, like children, -are often amused with trifles; and not unfrequently -exhaust their gravest meditations on -trifles: like children they can be pleased, and -even delighted with a toy. But sometimes they -stand up, and show themselves like men; and -men of the highest order. They are not great by -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_243">243</span> -education, but on the instant, for the particular -occasion. “There is a spirit in man, and God -hath given him understanding.” <i>Nature</i> is in -the Indians;—and when a high demand, an imperative -call challenges its proof, it comes like -the lightning, and astounds like the thunder; -whether it be in the council-house, or from the -battle ambush. And now and then, during the -deliberations of this Council, we had these proofs -of Indian sagacity and power, not to be despised. -For a sentimental appeal, a delicate allusion, -or a sublime flight, when occasion puts him to it, -the Indian is unrivalled; and for the keenness of -wit, and the severity of sarcasm, he is not wanting. -For the generosity of his nature, it is without -bounds. I have already spoken of some of these -characteristics.</p> - -<p>Of power over <i>sentiment</i>, I would quote the -following: It was intimated to the Indians, by -the Commissioners, towards the close of the deliberations, -that the usual presents from Government, -at the breaking up of such occasions, would -be withheld, because they had refused to come to -an adjustment of differences. One of the Menomenie -chiefs saw at a glance the desolateness of -their prospects, and rose instantly from his seat, -and made the following speech: “Fathers,” said he, -“when you sent to call us to this Council, we were -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_244">244</span> -building canoes to gather the wild rice, that our -families might have bread to eat in the winter. -But, as soon as we heard your voice, we left our -canoes unfinished, and came directly to this -place. Fathers—the rice harvest is now come, -our canoes are not built—and we shall have no -bread for our families.” And when it is understood, -that the first wind that blows, after the -wild rice is ready for harvest, will waste it all, the -force of this appeal can better be appreciated. It -was, in the circumstances and manner, altogether -overpowering, and moved the Commissioners to -grant the usual presents.</p> - -<p>Indian speeches, in public council, always -abound in religious sentiments, or in a grateful -recognition of Divine Providence; and in friendly -congratulations. This sort of religion may be -accounted for, perhaps, from their own child-like -improvidence, and their more immediate dependence -on the providence of God. Their other -affections are also so child-like, that friendship -and kindness are dear to them, as they are to -children. I may say in one word: that the -speeches of the Indian chiefs, on these occasions, -demonstrated almost every attribute of greatness -and littleness—much to admire and much to -laugh at. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_245">245</span></p> - -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XXII">CHAPTER XXII.<br /> - -<span id="THE_CHARGE_OF_INDIAN_AFFAIRS" class="medium">THE CHARGE OF INDIAN AFFAIRS IN THE WAR -DEPARTMENT, &c.</span></h2> - -<p>It might perhaps be expected, that I should -give more of the <i>political</i> character of this Council, -and make the Court itself as conspicuous, as -the place they occupied; that I should report -their progress in order, and develope their transactions -in detail, from beginning to end. But -the execution of the <i>entire</i> of such a plan, I am -disposed to think, would not be very edifying. I -have wished all along to keep, as near as possible, -to that course, which might throw the most light -on these two questions:—What are the American -Indians? And what is to become of them? And -this is the course I still mean to pursue, under -my best endeavours, to the end. There are -circumstances and features of this Council, yet -untouched, that are worthy of notice for such an -object. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_246">246</span></p> - -<p>It is proper to observe, that all the affairs of -the Indians, in their connexion and intercourse -and official transactions with the Government of -the United States, are in charge of the War -Department. With what propriety and for what -reasons, I am unable to say. Neither can I say -confidently, that there is any impropriety, except -that the <i>name</i> wears somewhat of a belligerent -character, and would not naturally lead one to -expect so much <i>kindness</i> from such a quarter, as -the Indians have an undoubted right to claim. -We may hope, indeed, that this is not the reason, -that such a perpetual <i>war</i> has been waged upon -Indian rights, and threatens still to be carried on. -I am quite sure, that this business was not originally -committed to that department of government -for such an object; and if we are to look -to the <i>temperament</i> of the War Department, for -the secret of these troubles, the sooner a motion -is made and carried, that this charge be transferred -to another office, or that a new department -be created for this specific object, the better.</p> - -<p>It is in truth to the War Department of the -United States, to which we must look for all the -immediate Government movements and transactions -in relation to the Indians. There every -plan in the treatment of Indians is conceived and -organized;—and thence issue all the authorities -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_247">247</span> -to hold agencies and commissions among them, -for whatever purpose, of an official nature. The -destiny of whole tribes is settled there, and often -by a single mind, without consultation. There -were conceived, and as we have reason to believe, -at the discretion of one individual, the instructions -of the Commissioners to Green Bay, for -1830; which, if they had been permitted to -go into effect, would have annihilated all the -rights of the Indians concerned, at a single blow. -When I say this, I of course speak of the <i>principles</i>, -on which the instructions were based. -And it was no doubt the confident expectation of -the War Department, that the Commissioners, on -the present occasion, would execute these instructions -in full, and bring the plan to immediate -consummation.</p> - -<p>But unforeseen obstacles interposed; the effect -of which, however, was only to suspend the result. -The New York Indians had caused to be -prepared a vindication of their rights, on the -basis of the covenants between themselves and -the North-West tribes; and of the understanding -between themselves and the General Government;—the -whole of which, it was the design -of the instructions from the War Department -to set aside. In the considerations, specified -in the instructions, as a basis and guide of the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_248">248</span> -contemplated arrangement, there was no reference -whatever to these covenants. It is possible, and -not improbable, that the Commissioners had -caused the New York tribes to be served with a -copy of these instructions, for the very purpose -of notifying them of the course of procedure to -be adopted. They improved the advice, however, -in a different way from that, which we have -here supposed was intended:—they employed -the mean time, in the preparation of an argument -to establish their rights, and to show before this -Court, before Congress, if needs be, and before -the world, why they could not legally, and why -they ought not to be disturbed. It was a document -of the greatest interest, as being done by -Indians, allowing for the little assistance they -received. Themselves furnished the materials, -collected the facts;—the final copy of the document -was made by their own hand;—it was read -before the Commissioners by one of their own -number;—and laid upon their table, as the only -basis, on which they could act;—and it is now -on file in the public office, at Washington, not -only as an unanswerable demonstration of the -rights, which it vindicates, in this particular instance;—but -as a proof equally unanswerable, -that an Indian may be a statesman, not to suffer -by a comparison with any other. The New -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_249">249</span> -York Indians had among them, on the present -occasion, a plural number of men, of a liberal -education. Having right on their side, they -were more than equal to the Court. They were -dignified in all their deportment; and when -called upon, they entered their solemn protest -against the course of procedure, of which they -had been notified, as determined on; laid the -defence of their rights upon the table; and -pointed to the <i>Bond</i>.</p> - -<p>What could the Commissioners do? Could -they refuse to hear? and having heard, could -they decently throw out the document?—and -retaining it, could they act upon it? The ground -of discussion, which it opened, was entirely beyond -the scope of their instructions. Yet the -course pursued by the New York Indians seemed -reasonable—all the world would deem it reasonable. -The moment this document was heard by -the Commissioners, their good sense taught them -at once, that the object of their mission to Green -Bay was entirely defeated, under the limitations -of their instructions. They could do nothing -definitively, under that instrument, without disgracing -themselves, and disgracing the Government. -The course pointed out, was a course of -violence;—and however the end contemplated, -was evidently resolved, and must finally be -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_250">250</span> -attained—the Commissioners, suddenly opening -their eyes to some rays of the truth and merits -of the case, had not come to this duty sufficiently -conscience-hardened, to jump at once to the conclusion, -in defiance of these covenants. The -ground taken by the New York Indians, and -the noble and intrepid vindication of their rights, -was unexpected. It had not been anticipated -at the War Department;—nor by the prime -movers of the mischief on the premises;—it was -not dreamt of any where. It was taken for -granted, that they would yield to the menace -held over their heads, and take what was offered, -rather than risk all.</p> - -<p>But the Commissioners being there, they -might as well do something. Notwithstanding -the aspects of the case were entirely changed, -by the declaration and vindication of the rights -of the New York Indians, and an insuperable -bar thrown in the way of their errand;—yet they -might as well hear what the Indians had to say -on both sides; they might collect information, -and report thereon to the authority, under which -they acted. They might also, perhaps, in existing -circumstances, safely hazard the use of some -discretion. And so, it seems, they did;—although -within very prudent limits. They ventured to -specify and recommend terms of compromise, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_251">251</span> -between the parties in controversy; and not -succeeding in this, they drew up a plan of settling -the disputes, which they proposed to recommend -to Government.</p> - -<p>But it was impossible for <i>such</i> men to settle -this matter. It was impossible, because they had -come with wrong views of the case, and on the -general subject—themselves pledged to a policy -ruinous to Indian rights; impossible, because they -had no authority to do it, on proper grounds; -impossible, because of the conflicting testimony -they were obliged to receive on the spot; and -<i>impossible, because they could not agree among -themselves</i>.</p> - -<p>The Council was held eight days successively—Sunday -excepted—without result, except, that it -furnished an admirable occasion for the developement -of Indian character and Indian wrongs. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_252">252</span></p> - -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XXIII">CHAPTER XXIII.<br /> - -<span id="SPECIMENS_OF_INDIAN_SPEECHES" class="medium">SPECIMENS OF INDIAN SPEECHES.</span></h2> - -<p class="hang"><i>By</i> <span class="smcap">John Metoxen</span>, <i>head Chief of the Stockbridge -Tribe, on the occasion of laying on -the table of the Commissioners, the Document, -which contained at large the declaration and -vindication of their rights</i>.</p> - -<p>“Brothers: hear what I have to say. Thanks -to the great Spirit, who has brought your faces -to our faces in health and peace. We shake -hands with our great father, the President, in -our hearts. We are glad to take you, his children -and our brothers, by the hand. May the -chain of friendship, which has so long bound us -together, still bind us, while the sun comes up -in the Great Lake, and goes down in our forest.</p> - -<p>“Brothers, you know we have always been -friends of our great father, the President, who -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_253">253</span> -has promised to keep off our enemies, if we will -help him keep off his enemies. We lived under -his shadow first in the east country, (Massachusetts) -next with our brothers in the State of New -York; and because our great father said, it would -be better for us to come out here, we obeyed his -voice, and came. Our great father said, he -would not let the white man trouble us any more. -He wished us to come here, and buy land of our -brothers, the Menomenies and Winnebagoes, -and settle down among them, and make them -learn the good ways of the white man—how to -raise corn, and build houses, and make their -own blankets, and other good things. Our father -said, we should keep the peace between him and -the wild people of the North-West—that he -would give us and our children this land for -ever—that he would never let his white children -come among us to sell our people strong water, -and cheat them, and get away their land—that -the great lakes should be a wall between us and -them—that he would send good men to come -and see us, and ask what we want—that he -would send us ploughs and all things good to -raise corn—that he would send our women -things to make cloth—that if any of the tribes -should rise up against us, or quarrel among -themselves, our father would reach out his long -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_254">254</span> -arm, and speak with his mouth, and tell them to -be still—and that here, under his shadow, we -should all live in peace, and grow up together, -and become a great nation, like the white men,—and -build good houses, and at last have one -great father of our own, who should be in peace -with our great father, the President.</p> - -<p>“Brothers, as we knew our great father was -a true man and honourable, and as we believed -he would never break his word, and that he had -a strong arm to make it good, we trusted to all -he said. We were glad at his words. We let -his white children take our lands and our homes -in the State of New York, and we took our -wives, and our children in our arms, and came -across the great lakes to live here on Fox -River. We lighted the council-fire, and made -peace with our brethren, the Winnebagoes and -Menomenies. We gave them money for lands. -They said, they were glad to see us, and to have -us come and live among them—and that we -would all be one people. They promised to -leave hunting and fishing, and raise corn like us, -and that their women should spin like our -women—and that we would become as good -and as great as white men. We were all -agreed—and we were all very glad.</p> - -<p>“Brothers, we did not think our great father, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_255">255</span> -President Monroe, would die so soon—or that -another would come in his place to forget what -he had promised. We did not think, that our -great father had so many papers in his table-drawer, -that he could not find the one, on which -his agreement with us was written.</p> - -<p>“You see, brothers, the white man is here—he -has brought strong water to sell to our people, -to the Menomenies, to the Winnebagoes, and to -the Chippeways, to get them drunk, and make -them quarrel. The Indian is good for nothing, -when he can get strong water. It makes him -mad. He will not work—he will whip his wife, -and his child,—and perhaps kill one, to be sorry -for it the next day, when he cannot help it. -Strong water makes him quarrel with his neighbour, -and they kill one another. There is no -peace, when the Indian can get strong water—but -all things go badly. Our great father the -President, said—that the white man should -never come here, and sell our people strong -water.</p> - -<p>“Brothers, you see the white people have -come here to live—a great many. And they tell -us, that they will stay—and that more will come—and -that they will have our lands—and that we -must go beyond the Mississippi. All this makes -us very sorry. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_256">256</span></p> - -<p>“We lived in peace with the Winnebagoes -and Menomenies, and with all the tribes of the -North-West. Our council-fire burnt well, and -did not go out. But, while we sat in peace -around it, and smoked the pipe of friendship -with our brethren—the white man came in, and -threw a big stone against the fire, and scattered -the brands among our feet, and knocked them -upon our blankets—and cried out: It is no -peace—it is war;—so that we could not stay. -We run home, and our hearts were very sorry; -and there has been no peace since. The white -man will not let us speak peace to our brethren. -He tells our brethren, that we are their enemies—that -we came here only to get away their -country—and to drive them off; and that if they -will get back the lands, which they sold to us, -they can sell them again to the whites, and get -pay for them a second time; and that the whites -will give a great deal more money, than we -gave. Three years ago (1827) they received a -great bag of money from the city of Washington -to buy these very lands on Fox River, which they -once sold to us. We do not know for what <i>good</i> -reason this money was given them. We are -afraid.</p> - -<p>“Brothers, I need not say much. We have -put in writing what we think. It has just been -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_257">257</span> -read to you, and is now in your hand. We wish -you to think on what is written in that paper. -We wish you to carry that paper to our great -father, the President—and shake hands with him -for us, and ask him to read and think of it. We -wish it to be read before the chiefs of the great -nation, who stand around the fire of the great -council-house, at the city of Washington—that -they may think of it.</p> - -<p>“Brothers, there is no longer peace between -us and our brethren here. We cannot speak -with them. They do not come and see us—and -we cannot go and see them. The white man -stands between us and keeps us apart. We say -one thing, and they say another thing. We no -longer smoke the pipe together. We desire you -to ask our great father to take away his white -children, and when they are gone, we shall do -well enough.</p> - -<p>“We need not tell you, brothers, to shut -your ears against the words of the white men, -who have come up here, and who want our -lands. We have been made very sorry to hear -what they say.</p> - -<p>“Brothers, we look to you—we look to our -great father, the President—we look to the chiefs -of the great nation: we ask only for the performance -of their agreement. While you have -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_258">258</span> -that paper, you know our mind. We shall wait -with great desire to know the answer of our great -father and of the chiefs at Washington.</p> - -<p>“I have no more to say.”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>It is proper perhaps to say, that the paper -referred to in this speech, is the document -noticed in the last chapter, as having had such an -important influence on the doings of the Commissioners, -arresting the current in which they -were directed by their instructions, and defeating -the object which those instructions contemplated. -The New York Indians relied entirely upon -this, as principal; and upon other minor written -communications, which were afterwards sent to -the Court, as occasion demanded—in consequence -of which the speeches of their chiefs were few, -and generally short—delivered for the purpose of -explanation, or in answer to inquiries.</p> - -<p><img class="figcenter" src="images/hr.jpg" alt="" /></p> - -<h3><i>Speech of the Menomenie chief, called</i> “<span class="smcap">The -Brave</span>,” <i>in answer to</i> <span class="smcap">Metoxen</span>.</h3> - -<p>“Brothers: hear me. We give you this -hand, to say, we are glad to see you. You came -from the rising sun. We thank the Great Spirit, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_259">259</span> -who has carried you safely over the big waters, -and set you down in our country, the centre of -the world. This hand is our welcome. Peace -be with us.</p> - -<p>“Brothers, we wish you to say to our great -father, that we love him, and that we will always -do as he tells us. Does he live in a big house? -We shall be glad to go and see him. Tell him, -if he will send us some money, and ask us, we -will come. We should like him to send us -some tobacco also. Tell him, we shake hands -with him in our hearts.</p> - -<p>“Brothers, we are glad you are come to -settle our disputes. We, Menomenies and Winnebagoes, -have no learning, like our brothers here -from the rising sun, (the New York Indians.) We -cannot put our thoughts on paper, like them. We -ask, that you will let us have a man of learning, -and a friend to us, that he may read that paper, -(the defence handed in by the New York Indians) -and tell us what it means—and that he may give -us advice how to act; for our brothers from the -rising sun know more than we do—they have -deceived us. They have got more land, than -they ought to have—more than we ever sold -them. We wish you to tell them how much -they may have. Tell them what to give back to -us—and we will sell it to our great father, and to -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_260">260</span> -our white brothers here, who are our friends—and -they will give us a fair price, and blankets, -and tobacco. We like our white brothers here, -and are willing to have them stay. They sell -us what we want, and take our skins.</p> - -<p>“Brothers, may the Great Spirit keep you.</p> - -<p>“This is all.”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>The request made by this chief for learned -counsel was granted by the Court; and a gentleman, -residing at Green Bay, who filled the -office of judge in the District Court of the -United States for that territory, was the adviser -of the Menomenies and Winnebagoes, through -all the sessions of the Council and of the Commission;—and -he prepared written answers to -all the written communications of the New York -Indians.</p> - -<p><img class="figcenter" src="images/hr.jpg" alt="" /></p> - -<h3><i>Speech of</i> <span class="smcap">Daniel Bread</span>, <i>a chief of the Oneidas, -about thirty years old</i>.</h3> - -<p>“Brothers, I have not much to say. I am -glad, that your people and my people have -one religion. We worship the same Great -Spirit—we love the same Lord Jesus Christ, the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_261">261</span> -Saviour of sinners. It was the white man, who -brought us to know the true God—and how we -may be saved. We are thankful. We thank -the Great Spirit, who has kindly brought us -together at this time. May he keep us in the -right way, make us love one another, and not let -us do any thing wrong.</p> - -<p>“Brothers, what has been said by our brother, -the Stockbridge chief, is true. I was glad to -hear what he spoke. We have moreover told -you all our thoughts in that paper. We wish -you to consider what we have written—and to -take it up to our great father, and to the chiefs -of his nation—that they may consider it, and -restore our rights.</p> - -<p>“Brothers, I did not wish to speak. But it -was desired, that one of my tribe should say -something. We are all made sorry—we are in -great trouble—we know not what to do. The -white man is come upon us, and is taking up our -lands. We came here to be free from the white -man. But he follows us wherever we go. We -are discouraged. The white man has broken -peace between us and our brethren here in the -North-West, and will not let us come together -again. We cannot do what we had wished to -do—what our father, the President, promised us -we might do. The white people are surrounding -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_262">262</span> -us again—they are getting our lands—they -will not let us have any influence over the native -tribes—they fill the ears of our great father with -wrong stories—and they have already threatened -to drive us away.</p> - -<p>“Brothers, we were well off in the State of New -York—as well as we could be, while surrounded -by whites. There we had good land, we raised -corn, learned the good ways of our white neighbours, -had houses for our families, and a house -of God. There we enjoyed the protection of the -laws. If the white man injured us, we told it to -our great father, (the civil magistrate) who was -near at hand, and could see and right the wrong. -But here the white man can do us any wrong, -and there is no help for us. We came here, -because we wished to be by ourselves, and to -make a separate people of the Indians. Our -father, President Monroe, promised, that his -white children should never come after us. He -said, he had a desire to see us living by ourselves, -in peace and prosperity—that it would be better -for us to come out here, than to live in the State -of New York—and that he would always remember -and protect us by his great and strong arm. -But, brothers, we remember it is written in your -Bible, which is our Bible: ‘And there arose another -king in the land, which knew not Joseph.’ We -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_263">263</span> -remember also, that Ahab wanted Naboth’s vineyard, -and Naboth said: ‘The Lord forbid, that -I should resign the inheritance of my fathers.’ -But <i>we</i> did give up the inheritance of <i>our</i> fathers, -for the sake of peace—because our great father -said he wanted it for his white children. ‘Ahab -said to Naboth: I will give thee for it a better -vineyard.’ So said our father, the President, to -us—and he promised to defend it for us and for -our children for ever. Now, we do not complain -of the vineyard. It is good enough. But Ahab -wants this also; and we are more exposed to -the cruelties and depredations of his people, than -before we removed.</p> - -<p>“Brothers, we cannot move any more. Tell -our great father, that our hearts are made very -sorry by the conduct of his white children—and -that we have no peace.</p> - -<p>“This is all I have to say.”</p> - -<p><img class="figcenter" src="images/hr.jpg" alt="" /></p> - -<p class="hang"><span class="large"><i>Speech of</i> <span class="smcap">Four-legs</span>, <i>head chief of the Winnebagoes</i>.—N.B.</span> -It is not to be understood, -that this man actually had as many legs, as -his name indicates. The fancy of the American -Aborigines, in the invention and application of -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_264">264</span> -names, especially to their chiefs, is well known -to be greatly exuberant, and not a little removed -from what the Europeans would call -classical purity. All that <i>Four-legs</i> exhibited -to the eye, to entitle him to this name, was -the suspension of a fox’s tail, from being -attached to the external of each of his knees; -which played and dangled, as he walked, -making a show at least equal to, and altogether -more attractive than, the calf and ankle of his -own leg. But to his speech:—</p> - -<p>“Brothers, attend to my words. Thanks to -the Great Spirit, who has kept us all till now. -We are glad to shake hands with you. May we -long smoke the pipe of friendship. Before our -chiefs went to see our great father, where is -built the great council-house, we did not know -the great nation. And we once drew our short -knives against the long knives—(long swords of -the whites) we took the tomahawk and rifle—and -we said: We will have every scalp of them. But -they were too many for us. And when our -chiefs came back, and told us what they had -seen, we said: we shall never dare to lift up our -short knives against the long knives again. And -so, we wish to live in peace.</p> - -<p>“Brothers, I have counted the trees of the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_265">265</span> -forests all around the lake of my fathers; (Winnebago -Lake, thirty miles long and fifteen broad)—when -the sun was asleep in the woods, I have -looked up from the door of my cabin, and counted -the stars—but our chiefs told us, when they -returned: You cannot count the white men! -Brothers, we do not wish to fight the white men; -we wish for peace. Our chiefs told us of your -big cabins, all put together in a great heap, so -great, that one must walk a whole journey to get -round it. They told us of your big canoes, with -great wings, and how they let out the smoke and -thunder from their sides. We were afraid at -their story—and we wish for peace. Our chiefs -told us of your warriors, how many they are, and -how they all push together straight forward, and -do not run and dodge like an Indian behind a tree. -They told us of rifles, so big, that an Indian -could not put his arms around one—and that -four horses must draw it on rollers—and that -when it fires, it makes a great noise like thunder. -It makes the ground shake, and the clouds too. -Brothers, we wish for peace.</p> - -<p>“I have no more to say.”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>It is true, <i>Four-legs</i> does not seem to speak -much to the point under discussion. Nor is it -to be inferred, that he was not a brave man, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_266">266</span> -from the singular turn, which he happened to -take in his speech. He is notwithstanding (<i>was</i>—for -he is dead now) a warrior of great fame. He -no doubt really desired peace, and was sufficiently -convinced, from all he had heard, that his nation -could never beat the whites. It is but a few -years since, however, that the Winnebagoes -supposed themselves the greatest and mightiest -nation on earth; and their pride was equal to -their estimation of their own relative importance. -But <i>Four-legs</i>, just at this time, seems to have -been in the humour of compliments;—and -besides, he has been reckoned an arch politician, -for an Indian. He might say one thing, and -mean another.</p> - -<p><img class="figcenter" src="images/hr.jpg" alt="" /></p> - -<h3><i>By</i> <span class="smcap">John Metoxen</span>, <i>at the breaking up of the -deliberations of the Council</i>.</h3> - -<p>“Brothers, I speak now both to my white and -red brothers—to all who are here. I am an old -man—and my spirit will soon be with the spirits -of my fathers. I have been at the head of my -people for many years. I have been anxious -for them. When I came before them from New -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_267">267</span> -York to Green Bay, and told them to build their -cabins at the <i>Grande Kawkawlin</i>, I thought they -would have peace, and that I should die in peace. -But I see, that I must go down to the grave without -comfort. It is not peace. All the doings -of this Council show, that there is no rest for my -people, who came here for rest.</p> - -<p>“I wish to say a word to the Winnebagoes -and Menomenies. Brothers. It is not good, -that the white man has stood between us, and -kept us apart. Once we smoked in peace. We -came from the rising sun, and asked you to give -us a home. We told you, there was no more -home for us among the graves of our fathers—because -the white man had come there. You -took us by the hand, and said: We are glad to -see you. Here is our country. Come and live -among us. We said to you: Give us land that -we can call our own, and we will pay you for it. -You did so. And we made a covenant. We -said: The white man shall never come here. -And our great father, the President, said: My -white children shall never trouble you. We -lived in peace, till the white man came. He, -brothers, has told you wrong stories. He has -made you believe, what is not true. It is he that -wants your land, and not we. We agreed, that -we would keep him off. But he has divided us; -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_268">268</span> -and now there is no more peace. He will get -your land and ours, and then what will our -children do?—Brothers, come back to us. Let -us smoke the pipe again. We told you the ways -of the white man, that he is a snake in the -grass—that he will bite and destroy, when we -don’t see—that he has great power—and that he -will drive away the Indians, and give their land to -his own children. You now see, that our words -are come to pass. The white man has come and -set his foot and his cabin on Fox River—and is -getting more of our land every year. First, he -spoke smooth words. Now he speaks rough -words—because he has got the power. Brothers, -come back to us. We will be one people. We -will unite together against the white man, and pray -our great father to take him away. And then we -shall have peace, and no more trouble. I give -you the faith and love of our tribes. It is not -rotten. It is good.</p> - -<p>“I speak again to my white brothers. You -will not blame me, that I have spoken the truth. -You have seen, brothers, since you came to Green -Bay, that what I have just told the Menomenies -and Winnebagoes, is truth. We have shewn -you what promises were made to us by your -great father and ours. You know it is truth. -We make you witnesses this day—you shall -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_269">269</span> -witness to our great father and to his chiefs—you -shall witness to God—that all we have said, -is truth. We have been sorry, brothers, that it -was not in your power to do us justice. We -thank you for your good intentions. You say -your instructions do not allow you to make the -treaties a rule of settlement. We left our lands -in the East country, and came here on the understanding -of those treaties. We have trusted -entirely to the faith they have pledged to us. If -<i>they</i> cannot be depended on, we know not what -to trust. You offer to make a <i>new</i> treaty in the -name of our great father. Make the <i>old</i> treaty -good, brothers, and then if there be any need, -we shall have some reason to trust in a <i>new</i> one. -Till then, we do not wish to make another. It -is better to have none, brothers, if both parties -will not keep them. We have been deceived. -It is not good. We do not wish to be deceived -again.</p> - -<p>“Brothers, we have learnt one good thing -from the white man: to trust in the white man’s -God. We believe him to be the only God—and -that he is the God of all the tribes of men. We -feel, that we have need to trust in him now. -We are injured; and I know not what new -injuries await the destiny of my people. I shall -go down to the grave thinking only of the words -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_270">270</span> -of King David’s son, which I have read in the -book presented to my father’s father by your -father’s father, from over the big salt lake: -‘So I returned, and considered all the oppressions -that are done under the sun. And behold -the tears of such as were oppressed, and they -had no comforter. And on the side of their -oppressors there was power—but <i>they</i> had no -comforter.’ God is witness of our old engagements—God -is witness how they have been -kept—and God will reward us, according to -our deeds.</p> - -<p>“Brothers, I have done.” -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_271">271</span></p> - -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XXIV">CHAPTER XXIV.<br /> - -<span id="FREE_MASONRY_AMONG_THE_INDIANS" class="medium">FREE MASONRY AMONG THE INDIANS; MEDICINE -DANCE; AND WAR DANCES.</span></h2> - -<p>As I was walking one day in the camp of the -Winnebagoes, I observed a group of Indians -collected around one of the lodges, deeply absorbed -in the performance of some strange and -mysterious rites, apparently of a symbolical and -religious nature. The <i>women</i> were engaged in -them, as well as the men—and all in public. At -one moment they would seem to be occupied -in a sort of <i>hocus-pocus</i> incantation, with the -greatest imaginable solemnity. In spite of my -philosophy, I could but sympathise with them. -I verily stood waiting, from the degree of faith -and expectation which they manifested, to see -some strange and miraculous phenomena; spirits -perhaps, coming up from the caldron they appeared -to be stirring. True, there was no caldron visible -to the vulgar—to us—no kettle of any fashion—no -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_272">272</span> -<i>material</i> vessel of capacity;—but they were -evidently and earnestly stirring up something -over a fire. They formed a circle, men and -women, with a sort of pudding-stick—<i>alias</i> a -witch’s or wizard’s rod;—and round and round -they walked, with a gravity, at sight of which -few would not have felt solemn, each one stirring -the caldron in turn, as he or she came where it -was—or <i>should</i> be;—reciting at the same time -some mysterious words. There was manifestly -an expectation of some wondrous result. They -grew excited—they danced—they raved—and -seemed to be the subjects of involuntary and -violent muscular spasms. They would stop suddenly, -and lift up the head, like the dog that bays -the moon; and mutter with a most inconceivable -volubility a long prayer—or some other piece of -religious exercise, I know not what, apparently -of a devotional character. This baying of the -heavens, however, appeared to be the exclusive -office of certain distinguished individuals—priests -most likely. There was no miracle, after all. -The ceremonies were diversified, and pompous, -and solemn.</p> - -<p>“What is this?” said I to a companion, who -knew something of Indian customs. “Why,” -said he, “it is <i>Free-masonry</i>;—and if you -could stay long enough to see the whole, you -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_273">273</span> -would be greatly amused.” “But do the <i>women</i> -take a part?” “O yes—the Indians are farther -advanced in Free-masonry, than civilized nations:—they -have taken higher degrees. The -white masons, you know, are just <i>beginning</i> to -confer degrees upon women. But Indians have -done it from time immemorial.” “But the society -here is open.” “Certainly. Secresy is all nonsense. -There is no mystery in masonry, except -in the higher degrees, in relation to the lower; -and in all the degrees, in relation to the world. -The white Free-masons have found it convenient -for <i>other</i> purposes, to hold their meetings in -conclave;—not for secresy. There is no secresy, -except what results from physical necessity:—that -a man cannot know what he has never -learned. Pretended secresy lends importance to -that, which is supposed to be kept out of sight—awakens -curiosity, and gives amazing advantage -to nothing.” “Indeed? This is information.” -“I am glad, if you are wiser for it.”</p> - -<p>One cannot have been long among the Indians, -and not have had his attention challenged by a -<small>DRUMMING</small> in some quarter, from morning to -night, and from night to morning;—and sometimes -for several successive days, without intermission, -except by very short intervals of repose. -The Indian drum is made exactly according to -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_274">274</span> -the philosophy of the martial instrument of -music, which bears this name in Europe. But -if the <i>beauty</i> be brought into comparison—that -is another thing. An old hollow trunk of a tree, -cut into a section of two or three feet, without -any other work, except what was first done by the -hand of nature, and next by time, will answer all -the purpose. One end may be planted in the -ground, if it is not convenient to put a head in -it; the other must be covered by a buck-skin, -stretched over it, when wet, with great pains and -force, and fastened by strings and withes to pegs, -driven into the longitudinal parts of the trunk. -By this description every one will see, that -the instrument combines all the philosophical -principles of a drum. Whether the American -Aborigines borrowed the suggestion from Europeans, -or the latter from the former; or whether -each came by the discovery independent of the -other—is of no importance to our present purpose -to settle. The American Indians have the -drum—that is certain; and if they wish to make -it portable, they contrive to fasten a hollow -sounding cover of some sort on the other end;—perhaps -nail on a thin board, when their arts, or -trade will furnish them with iron for nails. An -empty keg, when the strong water has all been -drawn, (which does not take long) is often -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_275">275</span> -appropriated to this purpose. In which case one -of the heads is permitted to remain, as a matter -of economy, while the other is overdrawn, as -aforesaid, by a buck-skin, in the highest degree -of tension. But the use, that is more commonly -made of the drum among the Indians, is by no -means so pleasant, as this account of its construction. -It is even sad and melancholy in the -highest degree.</p> - -<p>And is not the white man’s use of the same -instrument sad? <i>He</i> employs it to challenge -the fiercest passions, to rouse and provoke the -spirit of man to deeds of blood, to drown the -cries of the wounded and dying, to sustain -and urge on the heaviest encounter of brute -force.</p> - -<p>Not so the Indian. He employs it to soothe -and relieve the suffering, and to rescue the dying -from the grave. He makes it a medicine of the -soul, and of the body. When all the other -powers of the healing art have failed, and the -patient still declines, the Indian last resort is to -the magic influence of the drum and dance. All -the family and near relatives gather in a crowd -around the suffering victim; the nearest relative, -a mother, or father, a husband or wife, or the -eldest child—more commonly a female, when it -is convenient—as the tender sex are more susceptible -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_276">276</span> -of grief—begins to weep, and sob, and -moan aloud, often howling, with expressions of -heart-appealing anguish;—the drum sets up its -melancholy beat to a dancing gig;—the entire -circle parade and move round in solemn order, -time-keeping to the summons;—the chief -mourner sobs and howls;—and round they -dance, muttering prayers hour after hour, and -day after day, till they have drummed and danced -and howled the wretched victim into the arms of -death. In this extremity all other means, all -other medicine, and the common sustenance of -nature are perhaps scrupulously withholden. -Every thing now depends on the miraculous influence -of the charm. The relatives must have -faith;—the patient must have faith;—all depends -on faith. If the patient be an infant, the anxious -and agonized mother will every now and then -catch it up in her arms, and dance around the -circle, weeping and sadly moaning. If the patient -be an adult, and have sufficient strength, it -is deemed of great importance, that he or she -should rise, as often as they are able, and join -the dance; and when strength fails, the patient -is supported by the arms of relatives. When he -is entirely exhausted, he is borne along the -dance perfectly passive; and gradually as he -languishes, the enthusiasm and anxiety rise to a -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_277">277</span> -higher pitch; the drum sounds with more earnest -beat; the contagion of sobbing and moaning -spreads and becomes universal; the circle is -enlarged by an accession of friends and neighbours, -who soon catch the sad spirit of the -occasion; the noise and tumult aggravate to a -storm; and as might be expected, the patient -sinks and expires, under the overwhelming -weight of this furious tempest of lugubrious -passion. And this is called the <i>Medicine-dance</i>. -Rarely, the strength of the patient’s constitution -braves the assault, and he rises and lives notwithstanding. -And these instances of recovery -prove to a demonstration, in the philosophy -of the Indians, the miraculous efficacy of the -means.</p> - -<p>But there is yet a use of the drum among the -Indians, of a truly <i>martial</i> character—and that -is in the <i>War-dance</i>. Whenever a tribe has -reasons for waging war, either in self-defence, -or to avenge injuries, having deliberated and resolved -upon the enterprise, in a grave and solemn -public council, the occasion and ceremonies of -enlisting and mustering their warriors, are of a -character most fearfully interesting and barbarous. -For the entertainment of the Commissioners -and strangers, and other spectators of the Council, -which had been engaged in its deliberations -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_278">278</span> -at Green Bay, and while the sittings of the -Council were open, we had two specimens of -the Indian <i>war</i>-dance, at the intervals of recess -from public business:—one by the Winnebagoes, -and the second by the rival efforts of the -two tribes. As the night is the most appropriate -and most awful, by the imposing character of its -own natural solemnity; and as according best -with the dark designs of savage vengeance; the -exhibitions were made to begin at the approach -of the evening shades, and obtained their -height of interest, when all that is most grand -and awful in midnight scenery overspread the -heavens.</p> - -<p>The Menomenies and Winnebagoes are two -powerful and rival nations, among the tribes -of the North-West, and extremely jealous of -each other. The Convention necessarily brought -their chiefs and warriors and common people into -near and intimate contact. They very prudently -and naturally, however, made the river a -division line between them, in setting up their -encampments:—the Menomenies occupying the -north bank, and the Winnebagoes the south. -But every day, by the constant passing and repassing -of such a public and promiscuous assemblage, -the people of the two tribes were brought -side by side, and without interruption crossed -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_279">279</span> -each other’s tracks. The mutual animosities and -jealousies, which a few years ago were manifested -between the English and French; which barred -the common courtesies of life in their relations -to each other, and disposed them to construe the -slightest inadvertence into an insult—were not -unlike the state of feeling, which characterised -the intercourse of the Winnebagoes and Menomenies. -This uncomfortable temper was very -much awakened into active energy by the precedence, -which the Winnebagoes obtained in -attracting the attention of the Commissioners -and other visitors, in the way of affording them -amusement;—partly, because the encampment of -the Winnebagoes happened to be on the same -side of the river with the public lodgings for -strangers; and partly because the Winnebagoes -themselves were strangers at the Bay, and were -in many respects of their history and manners -more remarkable. The Winnebagoes by themselves -got up a war-dance for the amusement of -the whites;—and the sport went off so well, that -the Menomenies resolved they would not be outdone -in a feat of this kind. Accordingly on the -next day after the first exhibition, great preparations -were observed to be making on both -sides for a <i>rival</i> war-dance. And the motives of -emulation were so powerful, the excitement of -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_280">280</span> -national pride so great, there could be no doubt, -that an acting off of this terrific scene was about -to be displayed, in the highest style, and under -the most striking and impressive representations.</p> - -<p>The Winnebagoes are a proud, high-bearing -race, exhibiting more of the native wildness -and savage independence of the Indian character, -than any nation around them;—looking -down with perfect contempt on all other tribes, -especially upon their neighbours, the Menomenies. -While the Menomenies on the present -occasion were by far the most numerous, and -exhibiting themselves under the special excitement -of the fresh return of a war-party from the -Mississippi, who, in alliance with the Sioux, had -that summer been waging war with the Saukes -and Foxes, and brought into the camp of their -tribe at Green Bay some scalps of their enemies, -as the trophies of their recent victories.</p> - -<p>One of the accompaniments of the war-dance -is music—or what the Indians <i>call</i> music—instrumental -and vocal. And although Indians, -when civilized and cultivated, are found to have -the most melodious voices, of all human kind, -and to be the most passionate lovers of harmony; -yet in their savage condition, the character of -their music is in perfect keeping with their hearts: -wild, discordant, and harsh. I, however, noticed -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_281">281</span> -one instrument among them, the structure and -tones of which are not unlike the flagelet, adapted -to the softer passions, and designed no doubt for -quiet, domestic scenes;—the music of which is -equally plaintive and touching, as any thing I -remember to have heard. As I saw it only -in the hands of young men, I am disposed -to believe, that it is appropriated by the lover -to move and subdue the heart of the maid, the -return of whose tender regard he desires and -solicits. A nice observation, however, soon -detects the total want of regular intervals in this -instrument. It is better fitted for the melody of -distinct notes, than for scientific performances. -And this, doubtless, is quite sufficient for his -purpose. A wild melody, in such a state of -society, may be supposed more effectual, than -scientific harmonies.</p> - -<p>But the war-dance would seem to demand a -kind of music, making the strongest appeals to -the ruder passions of so rude a race. The most -prominent instrument is the <i>drum</i>, the construction -of which, out of an old cast-by-keg, or -hollow trunk of a tree, I have already noticed. -For the present occasion the Winnebagoes, as I -had occasion to observe, took the keg, knocked -out one of the heads, stopped the bung-hole, put -a little water in the bottom, (the philosophical -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_282">282</span> -use of the water I am ignorant of) and stretched -a wet-deer skin over the other end, attached to -pegs rudely drove into the sides, and as rudely -twisted by the rudest sticks;—the sticks making -so many levers, the fulcrum of which was the -attachment to the skin, and the power of tension -resting in the forementioned pegs; under which -one extremity of each was forcibly brought. I -stood for a long time to witness the progress of -the simple art, by which this instrument was -constructed. And verily, to see half a dozen -men, gravely and passionately employed in such -a piece of work, and stretching their wits to -make it perfect, showing all the simplicity of so -many children of two and three years old, and -equally absorbed, as such children in their simplest -inventions—was humiliating and affecting. -But to see those very men in a war-dance in the -evening, was a far different spectacle. When -the instrument, after so much pains, was supposed -to be perfect, one drew his knife from its -scabbard by his side, and from a knotty-green -stick, which happened to lie under his hand, in -two or three minutes, whittled out the only -drum-stick, about eight inches long, which was -necessary for the service; and then applying it -to the drum, struck up the customary beat. Instantly -every countenance of the anxious and -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_283">283</span> -expectant group lighted up with joy, and a -sudden and clamorous shout of applause, mingled -with the sounds of the drum, told most emphatically, -that their whole heart was satisfied, and -that the instrument was perfect. The sound of -it is very like the common bass drum, and is -constructed upon the same principles. It is the -beating of this, which regulates in time all the -movements of the dance. The quickness of -the movement is perhaps somewhat more brisk, -than that commonly displayed in the dancing -assemblies of the whites. As for the gracefulness -of the actors in the scene, I will say nothing. -Their motions are so peculiar, that I must despair -of describing them. It is rather a jump, than a -trip. It is not like the light, and sprightly, and -joyous dance of buoyant spirits, half the time -’twixt heaven and earth;—the feet are scarcely -seen to rise above the ground—yet the body, by -rising a little from a stooping posture, seems to -perform a sort of leap; while both feet move -almost simultaneously, pressing the earth again -with such power of the superincumbent weight -and muscular exertion of the whole frame, as to -make the ground tremble at every step. A -single Indian will make the ground vibrate—;a -troop of them will produce an effect like -the earthquake. It is the determination and -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_284">284</span> -tremendous character of their movements, which -develope the passion of their souls.</p> - -<p>The leader of the band of a war-dance is -a stentorian vociferator, who seems to take his -key-note, by rubbing a long notched wood pole, -with another piece of wood;—that is, by this -most unharmonious grating, not of sounding -metals, but of <i>un</i>-sounding wood, he strikes up a -most unharmonious effort of his lungs. Then -by great muscular exertion of his whole system, -inflating his lungs by a kind of convulsive gasp, -he gives a token; and the band and dancers all -begin—drumming, singing, shouting, yelling, -dingling of metallic rods, and what not;—at one -time all running together a sort of chant, in a low -bass monotony; then suddenly passing a wide -discreet interval, into a sharp falsette, or scream, -which makes the Indian yell; or what is more -commonly called the <i>war-whoop</i>. No one -could believe, did not his eye and ear together -certify him, that the two kinds of voice proceed -from the same beings. The Indian war-whoop -is a sharp, piercing falsette, as elevated as the -sharpest scream of a woman in a fright, broken -and trilled, or made tremulous, by the mechanical -play of the finger on the lips. This <i>whoop</i> is -repeated by all the dancers every two, or three -minutes, and seems to be a kind of letting off, or -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_285">285</span> -explosion of the highest possible degree of excitement. -It is startling and frightful beyond -description, breaking, as it does, unexpectedly -from a multitude of voices. Even when one has -heard it a thousand times in succession, and -in the same dance, it always comes unexpected. -The transition of voice is so sudden and violent, -so characteristically diverse from the low and -monotonous movement, which precedes and -follows; so <i>unearthly</i>; so like the ideal conception -of the sudden breaking loose of hell itself -in triumph—that one involuntarily trembles with -fear and shudders with horror.</p> - -<p>And the other accompaniments of this scene: -the naked savage, painted in the most horrible -forms, with a crown of feathers bristling from his -head; his eye and every feature mad with rage, -and dark as hell; wielding and brandishing in -his hand the weapons of death; his body in -perpetual and simultaneous movement, with the -music of the band and of his own voice, together -“grating harsh thunder;”—himself at the same -time inclined, half-bent, like a man oppressed by -a heavy burden, darting with his naked and -uplifted weapons in closest contact with a multitude -of others, all accoutred like himself, and -like himself performing the same wild and indescribable -evolutions; sometimes like lightning, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_286">286</span> -and then more circumspectly. A spectator of -such a scene fears every moment, that in their -apparent and wild intoxication, they will wound, -or kill each other, by running against the naked -weapons, to which they are exposed in their -sudden turnings and violent leaps; and while -absorbed in this anxiety, or some other feeling -they have excited, they suddenly break into their -horrid yell, resembling what one would imagine -to be the laughing triumph of fiends, mingled -with the screams of the agonized sufferers they -have got in their power. Then again immediately -resuming their low and monotonous chant, and -the wild fierce dance, they work up their own -passions, and the interest of spectators to the -highest possible pitch, till, with a surprise as -great as ever, their horrid yell bursts again upon -the ear, and all for a moment is still as death. -And so with the introduction of a thousand -successive novelties of a like startling character, -and often inspiring the beholder with absolute -horror, they continue for hours, and for a whole -night. And if such are the exhibitions of mere -sport, what must they be, when the scene is -enacted in earnest, and in preparation for actual -war!</p> - -<p>One part of the war-dance, which may properly -be called <i>beating for recruits</i>, (and such -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_287">287</span> -indeed is its whole character and grand intention) -is peculiarly significant and impressive. A small -group, or band of <i>challengers</i>, as they might be -termed, who are also the principal musicians for -the occasion, take their seats, squatted in close -contact on the margin of an open space, left -vacant for the dance;—or for those who may -successively obey the call of their tribe to arms. -A rifle, tomahawk, or some other weapon of war, -is laid upon the ground, in this open space, as -a gauntlet, itself challenging the surrounding -warriors to come and take it up; and the act of -grasping and lifting this weapon, is the act of -enlistment. All things being prepared, and the -warriors in attendance, the group upon the -ground, having received the token from the -leader, standing by, strike up the war-song with -their voice and instruments, the language and -appeal of which is: ‘Do you see that weapon? -Do you understand it, warriors?—Who will take -it up?’—And the challengers grow more and -more impassioned and violent, if there is any -hesitation, until some warrior from the crowd, -steps out into the vacant space, and begins to -dance, time-keeping with the drum, with his eye -fixed upon the gauntlet, but reluctant, refusing to -take it up. The band aggravate their din and clamour, -to urge him to the decisive action. Still he -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_288">288</span> -looks upon the weapon, dances round it, points to -it with his finger, and performs innumerable and -most extravagant feats of jumping and significant -gesticulations; and still the challengers urge him -on. He seems to be revolving the possible -results of the war to himself, to his family and -friends, and counts the cost in every shape;—and -then imagines he hears the call of his nation to -arms. He comes yet nearer to the weapon, -and then springs back, as if frightened at -the consequences of taking it up. The challengers -rebuke him for his indecision. Again -he approaches the weapon, and dances round -it, and round it, extends his hand as if to -take it up, and then starts back at some sudden -and forbidding thought. Louder still, and still -more earnest, the beating rolls; and the voices of -the band and all their instruments grow more -clamorous and deafening; every few moments -raising the war-whoop. Like as the bird, spell-bound -and charmed by a serpent, flutters and -circles in the air, struggling in vain to escape, -and drawing nearer and nearer to the object of -her dread—at last makes a sudden and desperate -plunge;—so he springs upon the weapon of death, -grasps it firmly in his hand, and lifts himself -erect. Then in an instant shouts of exultation -rend the air, from all the assembled multitude—and -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_289">289</span> -his name and hand are now pledged. Next, -with the weapon in hand, and still dancing to the -music, he performs successively, and with all his -characteristic cunning, the various feats of discovering, -shooting, and scalping an enemy. This -done, he replaces the weapon where he took it -up, takes his seat with the challenging group, till -the same round has added another to their number, -and another;—and so they fill the ranks -for war.</p> - -<p>In the midst of these sports of the Winnebagoes, -and while at the highest pitch of their -interest; the scene of which was laid on the -south bank of the river, and directly before the -door of the inn, where the Commissioners and -strangers lodged;—sports, which to us had -already grown sufficiently grave, not to say -frightful;—while the shades of the evening -began to impart to them a character still more -impressive, and no small crowd of white men -and the natives were hanging over the exhibition, -wrapped in the intensest interest;—in an instant, -and with a suddenness as startling, as the explosion -of heaven’s artillery, a tremendous <i>war-whoop</i> -rent the air from behind us;—and as soon -as the thunder follows the flash which wakens it, -a horde of savage warriors, in their most hideous -forms, and all accoutred in their weapons of -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_290">290</span> -death, pounced into the midst of the throng, -driving the Winnebagoes from their dancing -arena, and occupied it themselves. Did ye ever -see a flock of sheep scatter and fly before the -sudden rush of a merciless crew of dogs upon -them? That is the picture of the scampering of -this gazing and motley throng. Even the Commissioners -lost their dignity and self-possession, -and were no less anxious to save their lives, than -the meanest fellow in the crowd. All run—as well -they might—for nothing could have been more -astounding. As nobody, however, found himself -tomahawked, in the first onset, a greater portion -of the flying herd turned to look again, and see -what this might be. Among the rest I turned;—and -a strange and ominous spectacle presented. -The Winnebagoes looked in sullen silence on -these intruders, far outnumbering themselves, -and presenting altogether a more hideous aspect; -the intruders looked on them; and never did -two armies of wild beasts, of diverse, but ferocious -character, meet and look each other in the face, -with more dubious intent.</p> - -<p><i>Four-legs</i>, the chief of the Winnebagoes, who -had made a rare figure a day or two before, as an -orator, in the Council; and who seemed on that -occasion to be for peace, was destined to act a -different part in the present juncture. With all -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_291">291</span> -the pride and dignity of the head man of his -nation, he had stood wrapped in his blanket, -looking with infinite satisfaction on the feats of -his warriors, as they enlisted one after another, -obeying the challenge, and taking up the gauntlet, -to show the white man, how the Indians do -such things. His squaw (wife) stood by his side, -enjoying the scene. A long spear, or javelin, -rested on the ground at his feet, running up -under his folded arms, and lifting its burnished -blade above his head; while one hand grasped -the hilt of a broad-sword;—both of which weapons -had been sent him by his great father from -Washington;—and which he always carried, and -was proud to show. It was not deemed consistent -with his importance to join his warriors -in the exercises of this occasion. He only presided, -and smiled his approbation at their excellent -doings. But when this outrageous insult -was offered to himself and his tribe, his brow -gathered darkness, he threw his blanket from -his shoulders, and stepping before this ferocious -band of intruders, with an aspect and determination, -not to be mistaken, he delivered a short, -but far different oration from that which he -uttered before the Commissioners. I understood -it to be, in substance, as follows:—</p> - -<p>“Miscreants! I am chief of the Winnebagoes. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_292">292</span> -If my warriors had done this deed, I -would have pierced their hearts with this javelin, -and cut them in pieces with this sword, and given -their flesh to the dogs! Your tribe know the -strength of this arm, and the courage of my -warriors. Be gone!—and await the vengeance -I shall give you!”</p> - -<p>And as he pointed the way with his spear, the -Menomenies sullenly retired, just without the -circle, which had been occupied by the Winnebagoes, -and commenced <i>their</i> war-dance, in defiance -of the threats of the Winnebago chief. The -Menomenie warriors had been engaged in the same -ceremonies on the opposite side of the river;—but -not having being able to attract a satisfactory -amount of attention, and perceiving that the -Winnebagoes were getting all the praise, they -had resolved upon the stratagem of crossing the -stream below, under cover of the evening, and -making this surprise; and a most effectual surprise -indeed it was. Nor did it end here.</p> - -<p>The war-dance of the Menomenies proceeded -simultaneously with that of the Winnebagoes, so -near, that one group almost interfered with the -movements of the other. It was verily a rival -exhibition of a grave and portentous character. -As the Menomenies were more numerous, and -had taken special pains in their preparations, they -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_293">293</span> -really made the greatest and most attractive -show. The wrath of <i>Four-legs</i> was kindled within -him. He threw his javelin upon the ground, and -stepped forth upon the arena, as was well understood, -for this particular juncture. He fixed his -eye upon his weapon; then looked round upon -his warriors; then pointed to the Menomenies, -who had dared to insult them; then displayed the -symbols of his chieftainship about his person, -and shook the fox-tails, which hung from his -knees, by putting his right hand to one and his -left to the other. And this done, to prove his -importance, he commenced a wild and frantic -dance with a muscular energy, which made the -ground tremble beneath his feet; approached his -javelin and retreated in the usual forms, and with -many others peculiar to himself; keeping time -with the beat of the drum, and animated by the -clamorous appeals of his warriors, as they shouted -and <i>whooped</i>. By and by, as his passions were -wrought to the highest pitch, he plunged and -seized the javelin with a mad and convulsive -grasp, darted like lightning into the midst of the -Menomenies, and instantly returned, leading two -of their warrior chiefs captive, and presented them -in triumph before his own. It was an unexpected -and resistless feat, and big with portentous -meaning. The Menomenies were compelled to -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_294">294</span> -one of two alternatives:—either to suffer it as -an atonement for their insult, or quarrel on the -instant. And for a few moments there was an -awful pause;—and by the significant and angry -murmurs, which passed between the parties, it -seemed doubtful which way it would turn. The -prisoners however, at last affected to take it in -sport, submitted to a brief detention, and were -then dismissed. I was told, that more trifling -incidents than this have bred Indian wars.</p> - -<p>Truly I and many others were glad, when -this affair was over. It gave to the sports of the -evening a most grave and serious aspect; and -all expected a quarrel during the night. Till -morning came again, the whole region rung with -the most frightful savage yells;—yells, which, -begun for amusement, threatened to end in blood. -So untamed, fierce, and ungovernable are the -passions of these wild children of the forest. -But especially was it a perilous night, in consequence -of the previous and generous distribution -of strong drink, dealt out by those, who had -instigated the exhibition. An Indian, mad with -liquor and passion combined, is of all beings the -most uncertain and dangerous. I do not for -myself desire to witness the renewal of such a -scene.</p> - -<p>The amazing power of <i>pantomime</i> was most -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_295">295</span> -wonderfully displayed in all these exhibitions of -the war-dance. For all the interpretations here -given, I am indebted alone to the intelligible and -indubitable language of this art. To satisfy -myself of their correctness, I made particular -inquiry of those who understood the meaning of -these customs.</p> - -<p>The following poetic description of a war-dance -may be pertinent here:—</p> - -<div class="poetry"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> -<span class="i0">“A hundred warriors now advance,<br /></span> -<span class="i0">All dress’d and painted for the dance,<br /></span> -<span class="i0">And sounding club and hollow skin<br /></span> -<span class="i0">A slow and measur’d time begin;<br /></span> -<span class="i0">With rigid limb and sliding foot,<br /></span> -<span class="i0">And murmurs low the time to suit;<br /></span> -<span class="i0">For ever varying with the sound,<br /></span> -<span class="i0">The circling band moves round and round.<br /></span> -<span class="i0">Now slowly rise the swelling notes,<br /></span> -<span class="i0">When every crest more lively floats;<br /></span> -<span class="i0">Now toss’d on high with gesture proud,<br /></span> -<span class="i0">Then lowly ’mid the circle bow’d;<br /></span> -<span class="i0">While clanging arms grow louder still,<br /></span> -<span class="i0">And ev’ry voice becomes more shrill,<br /></span> -<span class="i0">Till fierce and strong the clamour grows,<br /></span> -<span class="i0">And the wild <i>war-whoop</i> bids it close.<br /></span> -<span class="i0">Then starts Skunktonga forth, whose band<br /></span> -<span class="i0">Came far from Huron’s storm-beat strand,<br /></span> -<span class="i0">And thus recounts his battle feats,<br /></span> -<span class="i0">While his dark club the measure beats.”<br /></span> -<span class="author"><i>Poem of Ontwa.</i><br /></span> -</div></div></div> - -<p>While writing these pages I have received the -following account of a war dance among the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_296">296</span> -Osages in the Arkansas Territory, west of the -Mississippi, and some 1500 or 2000 miles distant -from the scene already presented; communicated -by a gentleman, who witnessed what he describes, -and long known to me by reputation, though not -personally. It is especially interesting, as it was -an earnest preparation for actual war, and not an -exhibition for amusement. The likeness will be -sufficiently apparent, as having the common -characteristics of the American war-dance; although -the Osages and the North-West tribes -are too distant, to be in habits of communication -with each other. The letter is dated the 25th of -July, 1832.</p> - -<p><img class="figcenter" src="images/hr.jpg" alt="" /></p> - -<h3 id="EXTRACT">EXTRACT:</h3> - -<p>“In our late tour through the Osage villages, -we fell on the Little Osage town, when it was -all alive with a <i>war-dance</i>. The warriors, or -braves, fitted out in their wild, fantastic style, -were all assembled. As we approached, a runner -met us, and asked of our interpreter our business, -but did not offer us his hand. This was not -owing to ill-will, but to custom. Their war-dances -are their most sacred seasons. During -the ceremony, they separate themselves from the -touch of the vulgar and the profane. Being told -our business, he run back and reported; and our -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_297">297</span> -approach seemed to cause neither derangement, -nor suspension. We eagerly rode up to the -scene of action; getting our horses as near as -we could, although they were frightened by the -music, the feathers, shields, and the star-spangled -banner of the United States, fluttering in the -wind.<a id="FNanchor_15" href="#Footnote_15" class="fnanchor">15</a></p> - -<p>“The position in which we found these -warriors, was that of a large ring, one circle -standing, and another squatting, and all facing -towards the centre of the circle. Well, what -does this mean? What next? Sooner than -thought could fancy an answer, one of the circle -partly rises with his shield in one hand and -tomahawk in the other, and dances towards the -centre—first facing this, and then that way, -holding his shield first on this, then on that side, -and then occasionally making a brandish with his -tomahawk—as though he were saying: ‘See, -my comrades in arms—see how I will defend -myself with this hand and this shield, while with -<i>this</i> I will level my foe.’ Having proceeded to -the centre, he returned and squatted in his place. -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_298">298</span> -Another then performed a similar feat, and then -another, till all had given a specimen, by way of -anticipation and sample of their approaching conflict -and expected victory. Meantime the hoarse -hollow sounding criers, who appeared to be already -exhausted by constantly overstraining their voices, -in their zeal to make those hear, who stood only -a very short distance—stood yelling, with their -hands bracing their empty stomachs, and exciting -the warriors to bloody deeds. One, perhaps, -had lost a wife, another a child, or they represented -those who had lost them, and now they -were inspiring these pledged warriors to be -courageous, and bring home a scalp, and so -avenge their loss.</p> - -<p>“There was much variety in the costume of -these Indians. Some wore the skins of white -wolves, a large species found at the west in their -hunting excursions—which hang down behind, -with the face, eyes, and nose of the animal -shooting above the head of the wearer. Others -wore ravens’ beaks, or eagles’ claws—and all exhibited -from their persons some terrific emblem. -One wore a snake’s skin, suspended from his -neck, and reaching to the ground. I said to -him: ‘What a serpent!’ He answered by snapping -at me so sharply, as to startle me. This -proved quite amusing to his comrades. All were -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_299">299</span> -entirely naked, except the usual flap, and their -bodies were painted black—black as the sooty -African. Of all the human beings I ever saw, -none approached so near my idea of devils.</p> - -<p>“Much of the ceremony consisted in a sort of -dancing march round the streets of the village, -between their lodges. Their dancing has nothing -to do with the light trip of the foot. It is properly -a pounding of the earth with both feet at -once. As they passed us, it seemed as if a little -<i>earthquake</i> was passing by. The Osages, and -I think all other Indians whom I have seen, in -their dances, strike the earth with both feet -simultaneously, jumping along with their bodies -bent, their faces first turned this way and then -that, first looking askance under one arm, and -then turning a wild vacant look over the other -shoulder: and all the while brandishing shields, -tomahawks, &c.</p> - -<p>“In their marching round the settlement, the -warriors were followed by a band of musicians, -some rattling the gourd shell, some drumming -on a piece of deer skin, <i>stretched over the head -of a keg</i>, and others singing their wild songs. -Among the retinue I observed a great many -youths, who appeared to be young disciples, -catching the spirit of their seniors and fathers. -Another group followed, who appeared to be -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_300">300</span> -mourners, crying for vengeance on their enemies, -to reward them for the death of some relative.</p> - -<p>“So busily employed were these warriors, that -the ceremony ceased only for a small part of -the night. Early the next morning, before it -was yet day, we heard their music and singing, -and their stamping up and down the streets. -Our stay among them was about twenty-four -hours. When we arrived we found them engaged -in the ceremony, and when we left they -had not finished. It is attended with extreme -fasting—for their custom forbids them to eat -before the sun sets. And I believe they often -fast, eating only once a day, till the war is concluded, -and they return home with their scalps -victorious. They are not allowed moreover to -eat with their families; they must sleep separately, -must go naked, the flap excepted; offer -many prayers, and as the climax of all, <i>sacrifice -a dog</i>. In this last ceremony they were engaged, -as we left the village,—for we saw two or three -warriors most ceremoniously washing the parts of -the victim at a stream, which we had to pass.” -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_301">301</span></p> - -<h2 id="CHAPTER_XXV">CHAPTER XXV.<br /> - -<span id="SPECIMENS_OF_INDIAN_SPEECHES_OF_FORMER_TIMES" class="medium">SPECIMENS OF INDIAN SPEECHES OF FORMER TIMES, WITH ANECDOTES.</span></h2> - -<p>The speeches and anecdotes of this chapter -are introduced, not so much because they have -an immediate connexion with the main design of -this work, as because they are interesting relics -of Indian oratory of earlier times, and specimens -of their primitive heroism and nobleness of character. -They are inserted, as nearly as I can -ascertain, in the order of time, decreasing in -interest, and seeming to prove, in some respects, -a degeneracy of the race in consequence of their -contact with Europeans.</p> - -<p>The following is the harangue of a sachem, or -chief, who wished to excite his warriors to -revenge the spoliations of the grave of his -mother, when he pretended, that the first settlers -of the Plymouth colony had stolen the skins and -defaced the monuments, piously deposited and -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_302">302</span> -set round his parent’s tomb. I do not remember -at this moment from what authority I made the -extract. It must be allowed to be a masterly -appeal to a savage race:—</p> - -<p>“When last the glorious light of the sky -was underneath this globe, and birds grew silent, -I began to settle, as my custom is, to take repose. -Before mine eyes were fast closed, methought I -saw a vision, at which my spirit was much -troubled, and, trembling at that doleful sight, a -spirit cried aloud:—‘Behold, my son, whom I -have cherished; see the breasts, that gave thee -suck—the hand that wrapped thee warm, and fed -thee oft! Canst thou forget to take revenge of -those wild people, who have defaced my monument -in a despiteful manner, disdaining our -antiquities and honourable customs? See now, -the sachem’s mother’s grave lies like the -common people, defaced by an ignoble race! -Thy mother doth complain, and implores thy aid -against this thievish people, who have newly -intruded in our land. If this be suffered, I -shall not rest quiet in my everlasting habitation.’ -This said, the spirit vanished, and I all in a -sweat not able scarce to speak, began to get -some strength, and recollect my spirits, that were -fled; and determined to demand your counsel, -and solicit your assistance.” -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_303">303</span></p> - -<p>The two following brief speeches I cannot -date. The first is affecting; the second, from -<i>Adair</i>, is highly rhetorical;—and so indeed is -the first.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>“We are driven back,” said an old warrior, -“until we can retreat no further. Our hatchets -are broken; our bows are snapped; our fires -are nearly extinguished; a little longer, and the -white man will cease to persecute us:—for we -shall cease to exist.”</p> - -<p><img class="figcenter" src="images/hr.jpg" alt="" /></p> - -<h3><i>Speech of an Indian Captain to his Warriors, -by</i> <span class="smcap">Adair</span>.</h3> - -<p>“Your chief knew, that your guns were -burning in your hands; that your tomahawks -were thirsting for the blood of your enemies; -that your trusty arrows were impatient to be on -the wing; and lest delay should burn your -hearts any longer, I say: <i>Join the holy ark</i>; and -away to cut off your devoted enemies.”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>“In the spring of 1774,” says Thatcher’s -Indian Biography, referring to Jefferson’s Notes -on Virginia, “a robbery and murder occurred -in some of the white settlements on the Ohio, -which were charged to the Indians, though -perhaps not justly; for it is well known, that -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_304">304</span> -a large number of civilized (?) adventurers were -traversing the frontiers at this time, who sometimes -disguised themselves as Indians, and who -thought little more of killing one of that people -(the Indians) than shooting a buffalo. A party -of these men, land-jobbers and others, undertook -to punish the outrage in this case, according to -their custom, as Mr. Jefferson expresses it, ‘in a -summary way.’</p> - -<p>“Colonel Cresap, a man infamous for the -many murders he had committed on that much-injured -people, collected a party, and proceeded -down the Kanawa in quest of vengeance. -Unfortunately a canoe of women and children, -with one man only, was seen coming from the -opposite shore, unarmed, and not at all suspecting -an attack from the whites. Cresap and his -party concealed themselves on the bank of the -river, and the moment the canoe reached the -shore, singled out their objects, and at one fire -killed every person in it. This happened to be -the family of <i>Logan</i>.</p> - -<p>“It was not long after this, that another -massacre took place, under still more aggravated -circumstances, not far from the present site of -Wheeling, Virginia—a large party of Indians -being decoyed by the whites, and all murdered -with the exception of a little girl. Among these -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_305">305</span> -too were a brother and sister of Logan; and the -delicate situation of the latter increased a -thousand-fold both the barbarity of the crime -and the rage of the survivors of the family.</p> - -<p>“The vengeance of the chieftain was indeed -provoked beyond endurance; and he accordingly -distinguished himself in the daring and bloody -war that ensued.”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>When peace was made, in 1775, Logan sent -the following speech to Lord Dunmore, by the -hand of a messenger, but would not condescend -to appear in person:—</p> - -<p><img class="figcenter" src="images/hr.jpg" alt="" /></p> - -<h3><i>Speech of</i> <span class="smcap">Logan</span>, <i>to</i> <span class="smcap">Lord Dunmore</span>, <i>in -1775</i>.</h3> - -<p>“I appeal to any white man to say, if he ever -entered Logan’s cabin hungry, and he gave him -no meat; if he ever came cold and naked, and -Logan clothed him not. During the course of -the last long and bloody war, Logan remained -idle in his cabin, an advocate for peace. Such -was my love for the white man, that my countrymen -pointed, as they passed, and said: <i>Logan is -the friend of white men</i>. I had thought to have -lived with you, but for the injuries of one man. -Colonel <i>Cresap</i>, the last spring, in cold blood, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_306">306</span> -and <i>unprovoked</i>, murdered all the relations of -<i>Logan</i>, not sparing even my women and children. -There runs not a drop of his blood in the -veins of any living creature. This called on me -for revenge. I have sought it. I have killed -many. I have fully glutted my vengeance. For -my country, I rejoice at the beams of peace. -But do not harbour a thought, that mine is the -joy of fear. <i>Logan</i> never felt fear. He will -not turn on his heel, to save his life. Who is -there to mourn for Logan? <i>Not one.</i>”</p> - -<div class="poetry"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> -<span class="i10">——“They left of all my tribe<br /></span> -<span class="i0">Nor man, nor child, nor things of living birth:<br /></span> -<span class="i0">No, not the dog, that watch’d my household hearth<br /></span> -<span class="i0">Escap’d their thirst of blood upon our plains!<br /></span> -<span class="i0"><i>All</i> perished! I alone am left of earth!<br /></span> -<span class="i0">To whom, nor relative, nor blood remains,<br /></span> -<span class="i0">No, not a kindred drop, that runs in human veins!”<br /></span> -<span class="author"><i>Campbell.</i><br /></span> -</div></div></div> - -<p>General Knox said to a chief, in New York, -1789, “You look sorry, brother. What is the -matter?”</p> - -<p><img class="figcenter" src="images/hr.jpg" alt="" /></p> - -<h3>THE CHIEF’S ANSWER:</h3> - -<p>“I’ll tell you, brother. I have been looking -at your beautiful city—the great water—your -fine country—and see how happy you all are. -And then I thought:—this was ours. My ancestors -lived here. They enjoyed this ground -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_307">307</span> -in peace, as their own. It was the gift of the -Great Spirit to them and their children. At last -the white people came here in a great canoe. -They asked only, that we would let them tie it -to a tree, lest the waters should carry it away. -We said:—Yes. They then said, that some of -their people were sick, and asked, if they might -bring them ashore, and put them under the -shade of the trees? We said:—Yes. Then -the winter and ice came; and they asked leave -to build wigwams, and live in them, for the -winter. We said:—Yes. Then they asked for -corn to keep them from starving; and we gave it -them. But we said: You must go away, when -the winter is gone. And they said:—Yes. But -when the spring came, and we told them: “You -must go;”—they pointed us to their big guns, -which were planted round their wigwams, and -said:—“<i>No</i>—we will stay.” And we could not -drive them away. Afterwards more came. They -brought strong water, and gave it to the Indians -for land. At last they drove us back, far from -the water, and the fish, and the oysters, into the -woods. They destroyed our game;—and our -people have wasted away. And see! how you -grow up in their place! This makes me sorry, -brother; and I cannot help it.”—<i>Star in the -West.</i> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_308">308</span></p> - -<p><img class="figcenter" src="images/hr.jpg" alt="" /></p> - -<h3><i>Speech of</i> <span class="smcap">Cornplanter</span> <i>to General</i> <span class="smcap">Washington</span>, -<i>in 1790</i>.</h3> - -<p>“Father, When your army entered the country -of the six nations, we called you the <i>town-destroyer</i>; -and to this day, when your name is -heard, our women look behind them, and turn -pale; and our children cling close to the necks -of their mothers. But our counsellors and -warriors, being men, cannot be afraid. But their -hearts are grieved by the fears of our women and -children; and desire, that the tomahawk may -be buried so deep, as to be heard of no more. -Father, we will not conceal from you, that the -Great Spirit, and not man, has preserved <i>Cornplanter</i> -from the hands of his own nation. For -they ask continually, where is the land, on which -our children and their children are to lie down -upon? You told us, say they, that a line, drawn -from Pennsylvania to Lake Ontario, would mark -it for ever on the east; and a line, running from -Beaver Creek to Pennsylvania, would mark it -on the west. But we see, that it is not so. For -first one, then another comes and takes it away -by order of that people; who, you told us, promised -to secure it to us for ever. <i>Cornplanter</i> -is silent (to them), for he has nothing to answer. -When the sun goes down, <i>Cornplanter</i> opens -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_309">309</span> -his heart before the Great Spirit; and earlier -than the sun appears again upon the hills, he -gives thanks for his protection during the night; -for he feels, that while in the midst of men, who -have become desperate by the injuries they have -sustained, it is God only that can preserve him. -<i>Cornplanter</i> loves peace. All he had in store, -he has given to those, who have been robbed by -your people; lest they should plunder the innocent -to repay themselves.</p> - -<p>“The whole season, which others have employed -in providing for their families, <i>Cornplanter</i> -has spent in endeavours to preserve peace. And -at this moment his wife and children are lying on -the ground, and in want of food. His heart is in -pain for them. But he perceives, that the Great -Spirit will try his firmness in doing what is right.</p> - -<p>“Father! Innocent men of our nation are -killed, one after another, though of the best -families; but none of your people, who have -committed these murders, have been punished. -We recollect, that you did promise to punish -those who should kill our people. And we -ask:—was it the intention, that your people -should kill the Senecas, and not only remain -unpunished, <i>but be protected from the next of -kin</i>? Father; these, to us, are great things. -We know, that you are very strong. We have -heard, that you are wise. But we shall wait to -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_310">310</span> -hear your answer to this, that we may know, -that you are just.”</p> - -<p><img class="figcenter" src="images/hr.jpg" alt="" /></p> - -<h3><i>Speech of a Pawnee Chief to</i> <span class="smcap">Mr. Monroe</span>, -<i>President of the United States, delivered at -Washington</i>.</h3> - -<p>“<i>My great Father.</i> I have travelled a great -distance to see you. I have seen you, and my -heart rejoices. I have heard your words. They -have entered one ear, and shall not go out at the -other. And I will carry them to my people, as -pure as they came from your mouth.</p> - -<p>“<i>My great Father.</i> I am going to speak the -truth. The Great Spirit looks down upon us, and -I call him to witness all that may pass between us -on this occasion. If I am here now, and have seen -your people, your houses, your vessels on the -big lake, and a great many wonderful things far -beyond my comprehension, which appear to have -been made by the Great Spirit, and placed in -your hands;—I am indebted to my father here,<a id="FNanchor_16" href="#Footnote_16" class="fnanchor">16</a> -who invited me from home, under whose wings -I have been protected. Yes, my great Father, I -have travelled with your chief. I have followed -him; and trod in his tracks. But there is still -another great Father, to whom I am much indebted—the -Father of us all:—He, who made -us, and placed us on this earth. I feel grateful -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_311">311</span> -to the Great Spirit, for strengthening my heart -for such an undertaking, and for preserving the -life, which he gave me. The Great Spirit made -us all. He made my skin red, and yours white. -He placed us on this earth, and intended, that we -should live differently from each other. He made -the whites to cultivate the earth, and feed on tame -animals; but he made us red skins to rove -through the wild woods and plains, to feed on -wild animals, and to dress in their skins. He -also intended, that we should go to war to take -scalps, steal horses, and triumph over our enemies;—to -cultivate peace at home, and promote -the happiness of each other. I believe there are -no people of any colour, on this earth, who do -not believe in the Great Spirit—and in rewards -and punishments. We worship him; but not -as you do. We differ from you in appearance -and in manners, as well as in our customs; -and we differ from you in our religion. We -have no large houses, as you have, to worship the -Great Spirit in. If we had them to-day, we -should want them to-morrow; for we have not, -like you, a fixed habitation. We have no settled -home, except our villages, where we remain but -two moons in twelve. We, like brutes, rove -through the country; while you, whites, reside -between us and heaven. But still, my great -Father, we love the Great Spirit; we acknowledge -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_312">312</span> -his supreme power; our peace, our health, -and our happiness depend upon him; and our -lives belong to him. He made us, and he can -destroy us.</p> - -<p>“<i>My great Father.</i> I will not tell a lie. I -am going to tell the truth. You love your country; -you love your people; you love the manner, -in which they live; and you think your people -brave. I am like you, my great Father:—I -love my country; I love my people; I love the -manner, in which they live; and think myself -and warriors brave. Spare me, then, my Father. -Let me enjoy my country, pursue the buffalo, -and the beaver, and the other wild animals of our -wilderness; and I will trade the skins with your -people. I have grown up and lived thus long -without work. I am in hopes you will suffer me -to die without it. We have yet plenty of buffalo, -beaver, deer, and other wild animals; we have -also an abundance of horses. We have every -thing we want. We have plenty of land—<i>if you -will keep your people off of it</i>. Let me continue -to live, as I have done—until I shall have passed -to the Good, or Evil Spirit, from the wilderness -of my present life.</p> - -<p>“There was a time, when we did not know -the whites. Our wants were fewer then, than -they are now. They were always within control. -We had then seen nothing, which we -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_313">313</span> -could not get. But since our intercourse with -the <i>whites</i>, who have caused such a destruction -of our game, our situation is changed. We -could lie down to sleep, and when we awoke, we -could find the buffalo, feeding around our camp. -But now we are killing them for their skins, and -feeding the wolves with their flesh, to make our -children cry over their bones.</p> - -<p>“Here, my great Father, is a pipe, which I -present you, (handing it to the president) as I -am accustomed to present pipes to all red skins -in peace with us. It is filled with such tobacco, -as we smoked before we knew the white people. -I know, that the buffalo robes, leggins, (gaiters) -moccasins, bears’ claws, &c. are of little value to -you;—but we wish to have them deposited and -preserved in some conspicuous place in your -lodge; so that when we are gone, and the sod -turned over our bones, if our children should -visit this place, as we do now, they may see and -recognize with pleasure the deposits of their -fathers, and reflect on the times that are past.”</p> - -<p><img class="figcenter" src="images/hr.jpg" alt="" /></p> - -<h3><i>Anecdote of a Pawnee Brave.</i><a id="FNanchor_17" href="#Footnote_17" class="fnanchor">17</a></h3> - -<p>“The facts in the following anecdote of a -Pawnee Brave, son of <i>Old Knife</i>, one of the -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_314">314</span> -delegation, who visited Washington in 1821-22, -highly creditable to his courage, his generosity, -and his humanity, were taken, by permission, -from a very interesting manuscript Journal of -Captain Bell, of his expedition with Major Long, -to the foot of the Rocky Mountains, in 1821, -and are sanctioned by Major O’Fallon, Indian -agent, near the scene of the transaction here -related; and also by the interpreter, who witnessed -the scene.</p> - -<p>“This <i>Brave</i>, or warrior, of fine size, figure, -and countenance, is now (1822) about twenty-five -years old. At the age of twenty-one, his heroic -deeds had acquired for him in his nation, the rank -of “<i>the bravest of the Braves</i>.” The savage -practice of torturing and burning to death their -prisoners, existed in this nation. An unfortunate -female, taken in war, of the Paduca nation, was -destined to this horrible death. The fatal hour -had arrived. The trembling victim, far from her -home and her friends, was fastened to the stake. -The whole tribe was assembled on the surrounding -plain to witness the awful scene. Just when -the funeral pile was to be kindled, and the whole -multitude of spectators were on the tiptoe of -expectation, this young warrior, having unnoticed -prepared two fleet horses, with the necessary -provisions, sprang from his seat, rushed through -the crowd, liberated the victim, seized her in his -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_315">315</span> -arms, placed her on one of the horses, and -mounting the other himself, he made the utmost -speed towards the nation and friends of the captive. -The multitude, dumb and nerveless with -amazement at the daring deed, made no effort -to rescue their victim from her deliverer. They -viewed it as the immediate act of the Great -Spirit, submitted to it without a murmur, and -quietly retired to their village. The released -captive was accompanied three days through the -wilderness towards her home. He then gave -her the horse, on which she rode, with the necessary -provisions for the remainder of their journey, -and they parted. On his return to the village, -such was his popularity, no inquiry was made -into his conduct, no censure was passed upon it. -And since this transaction, no human sacrifice -has been offered in this, or in any other of -the Pawnee tribes. The practice is abandoned. -Of what influence is one bold act in a good -cause!</p> - -<p>“The publication of this anecdote at Washington, -led the young ladies of Miss White’s seminary -in that city, in a manner highly creditable -to their good sense and good feeling, to present -this <i>Brave</i> and humane Indian, with a handsome -<i>silver medal</i>, with appropriate inscriptions, as a -token of their commendation of the noble act of -rescuing one of their sex, an innocent victim, -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_316">316</span> -from a cruel death. Their address to the chief -closes, as follows:—</p> - -<p>“<i>Brother</i>, Accept this token of our esteem;—always -wear it for our sakes;—and when again -you have the power to save a poor woman from -death and torture, think of this, and of us, and -fly to her relief and rescue.”</p> - -<p><img class="figcenter" src="images/hr.jpg" alt="" /></p> - -<h3>REPLY.</h3> - -<p>“<i>Brothers</i> and <i>Sisters</i>:—<i>This</i> (the medal) -will give me ease, more than I ever had; and -I will listen more than I ever did to white men. -I am glad, that my brothers and sisters have -heard of the good act that I have done. My -brothers and sisters think, that I did it in ignorance; -but I now know what I have done. I -did do it in ignorance, and did not know, that I -did good. But by giving me <i>this</i> medal, I know -it.”—<i>Morse’s Report, &c.</i></p> - -<h3>END OF VOL. I.</h3> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p class="copy">R. CLAY, PRINTER, BREAD-STREET-HILL.</p> - -<div class="footnotes"> - -<h2 id="FOOTNOTES">FOOTNOTES:</h2> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_1" href="#FNanchor_1" class="label">1</a> - As the Author has frequently been obliged to employ the -distinctive phrase of <i>wild Indians</i> in this work, and has inadvertently -omitted to explain it—he would take this opportunity -to say, that it indicates those Indians, who have not been cultivated -and modified by the influence of civilization.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_2" href="#FNanchor_2" class="label">2</a> - It is interesting to remark, that M. Cuvier, before he -died, had consented to take the chair at the next anniversary -of the Paris Bible Society, and to exhibit the proofs of agreement -between geological observations and the Mosaic account -of the Creation and Deluge.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_3" href="#FNanchor_3" class="label">3</a> - This story is constructed from information obtained upon -the spot, and is in substance true.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_4" href="#FNanchor_4" class="label">4</a> - Not having the exact dimensions of these lakes from -authority, under hand, these statements are made from recollection, -and a glance view of the map. It is thought they -are within the actual limits, and sufficiently accurate for the -present purpose.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_5" href="#FNanchor_5" class="label">5</a> - One detachment had been left at Fort Gratiot.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_6" href="#FNanchor_6" class="label">6</a> - After all I confess it seems to me an incredible statement. -That a vast group of islands have long time been observed to -lie in that quarter, is evident from the fact, that the ordinary -charts are densely spotted to represent them, where the following -inscription stands: “<i>The Thousand Islands</i>.”</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_7" href="#FNanchor_7" class="label">7</a> - This decision may be found in the Appendix to the second -volume, and the subject treated at large in the text of that -volume.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_8" href="#FNanchor_8" class="label">8</a> - Sassacus was chief of the Pequots; Philip of the Pokanokets—but -sometimes headed the Narragansetts, as allies.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_9" href="#FNanchor_9" class="label">9</a> - Of course I do not pretend to quote literally, but merely -to give the substance of what was said in these interviews, as -narrated to me by the chiefs. The advice was taken and acted -upon, and led to momentous results—as will appear.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_10" href="#FNanchor_10" class="label">10</a> - To show how little the disturbance of these Indians, in -their new abode, North-West Territory, was anticipated, and the -benevolent wishes of those, who desired to confirm them in -this retreat, I would here introduce some of the remarks of -Dr. Morse in his Report to Congress. It may be observed, -that the Doctor had been appointed an agent of Government, -with instructions to visit remote tribes, and collect all possible -information respecting them—to report the result of his observations, -and to recommend any measures, which might seem to -him desirable to be adopted for the welfare of the Indians. -</p> -<p> -“The expectation is,” says the Doctor, when preparing his -Report, “that a great part of the Stockbridge Indians, with -numbers of the St. Regis tribe, of the six nations, of the -Munsees, Nanticokes, Delawares, and others, in the course of -the next season, 1822, will emigrate and plant themselves on -this purchase (in the North-West Territory, which had been -made pursuant to the Doctor’s recommendation.) Should this -take place, a colony will be formed at once, and a current to it -created; and should its foundations be <i>broad</i> and laid with -wisdom, there is little doubt of its gradual increase. Should -the plan be popular with the Indians, (and the prospect is, that -it will be) a <i>large</i> colony, enough perhaps to form a territory,<a id="FNanchor_11" href="#Footnote_11" class="fnanchor">11</a> -or a <i>State</i>, may be ultimately collected here, educated together, -and received into the Union, and to the enjoyment of the -privileges of citizens. -</p> -<p> -“Let regulations be made to <i>prohibit the introduction of white -settlers</i> within the limits of this territory—that is: <i>within -limits bounded south by Illinois, east by Michigan, north by Superior, -and west by the Mississippi. Let this territory be reserved exclusively -for Indians</i>, in which to make the proposed experiment of -gathering into one body, as many of the scattered and other -Indians, as may choose to settle there—to be educated, become -citizens, and in due time, to be admitted to all the privileges -common to other territories and States of the Union. Such a -course would probably save the Indians.” -</p> -<p> -The following is an article of a treaty made between the Government -of the United States and the Delaware tribe in 1788:— -</p> -<p> -Art. 6. “Whereas the enemies of the United States have -endeavoured by every artifice in their power, to possess the -Indians in general with an opinion, that it is the design of the -States aforesaid to extirpate the Indians, and take possession -of their territories:—to obviate such false suggestions, the -United States do engage to guarantee to the aforesaid nation of -Delawares and their heirs, all their territorial rights in the -fullest and most ample manner, as they have been bounded by -former treaties, as long as the said Delaware nation shall abide -by and hold fast the chain of friendship now entered into. And -it is further agreed between the contracting parties,—should it -for the future be found conducive to the mutual interests of -both parties,—to invite any other tribes who have been friends -of the United States, to join the present confederation and to -form a <i>State</i>, whereof the Delaware nation shall be the head -and have a representation in Congress, &c.”</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_11" href="#FNanchor_11" class="label">11</a> - A Territorial Government in America, is substantially <i>Colonial</i>.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_12" href="#FNanchor_12" class="label">12</a> - This letter asserts, that the annual interest of a fund, granted in the -reign of George II. for “Civilizing and Christianizing the Indians of New -England,” amounts to about 40,000<i>l.</i>—and that it is not appropriated. It -might be interesting to inquire after it.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_13" href="#FNanchor_13" class="label">13</a> - Indian name of <i>conference</i>.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_14" href="#FNanchor_14" class="label">14</a> - I present this merely as the <i>substance</i> of the impressions -left on my own mind.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_15" href="#FNanchor_15" class="label">15</a> - It has been before observed in this volume, that the Indian -chiefs under the jurisdiction of the United States, are -accustomed to receive the flag of the Union, a present from -Government, in token of their alliance, which they are generally -proud to display.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_16" href="#FNanchor_16" class="label">16</a> - Major O’Fallon.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a id="Footnote_17" href="#FNanchor_17" class="label">17</a> - The <i>Braves</i> are warriors, who have distinguished themselves -in battle, and stand highest in the estimation of the -tribe.</p></div> - -</div> - -<div class="transnote"> - -<h3>Transcriber’s Note:</h3> - -<p>Inconsistent spelling and hyphenation are as in the original.</p> - -</div> - - - - - - - - -<pre> - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Tour of the American Lakes, and Among -the Indians of the North-West Territo, by Calvin Colton - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK TOUR OF THE AMERICAN LAKES *** - -***** This file should be named 54974-h.htm or 54974-h.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/4/9/7/54974/ - -Produced by Larry B. Harrison, Wayne Hammond and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This -file was produced from images generously made available -by The Internet Archive) - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - - - -</pre> - -</body> -</html> |